#I need to focus on other things so I don’t think I’ll have money for a tattoo any time in the near future
Text
Klaus Mikaelson x Reader!Soulmate x Elijah Mikaelson PART 4
Word Count- 3.1k
Warnings- Swearing, spoilers obi.
My fingers graze the texture of my history textbook. My eyes read through each line. Before I know it I’m at the end of the page, and yet I can’t recall a single sentence I had just “read.” I let out a loud sigh and closed the book, placing it back in place on my desk. Ever since the day I got kidnapped this has been a problem. Without being on edge, I can’t focus on school work, the people around me, or myself. Every time I walk by someone I instantly tense up to the idea of them being something supernatural. I know that Elena has told me everyone in town that she knows is a part of that world but she can’t possibly know when a complete stranger is.
Worrying about who is supernatural isn’t the only thing that’s been plaguing my thoughts, either. All night I was tossing and turning with the thought of Elijah. Damon and Elena knew as much as I did about how he was still alive. Elena had told me that a vampire could be killed with a wooden stake, and yet it had only affected Elijah temporarily.
“He’s going to destroy you.”
Kathrine’s words ring in my ears. Stefan had told me not to believe a word she says, but given that these people don’t seem to know what the hell is going on either, I’ve let her words get to me. The look of fear in her eyes at the thought strikes me to my core every time I think back to it. If a vampire that is magically locked up is afraid of this Elijah guy, then I sure as hell will be too.
I jump slightly in shock as I hear knocking on my door, I untense when I hear my mother’s voice on the other side though.
“Y/N, you have a friend here to see you,” I stand up and open my door to talk to her but freeze when I see Damon standing behind her. His lips curve up into a smirk and moves his fingers up and down in a wave as he stares at me.
“Your friend Damon here is so kind to drop in to check on you. I had no idea you were feeling under the weather.”
I glance at my mother and fight the urge to roll my eyes. Although we look so much alike I couldn’t be more different from her. Where I actually take the time to listen to people and try to understand people my mother seems to only care about what benefits her. I’m not surprised at all that she hasn’t noticed my change in attitude these past few days since she never seemed to care before.
She clears her throat at the silence she gets from me, “Well, I’ll let you talk. I have to be going anyways,” She turns to Damon who fakes a smile at her, “I have a work trip this weekend.”
“Work on the weekends, well that’s no fun,” Damon responds with a flirtatious tone that makes me want to gag. My mother on the other hand turns red.
“No worries, I always find a way to liven things up,” She leans closer to him, “Even though it would be more fun with some company.”
“Mom, you should be going now,” I interrupt before I throw up on both of them.
My mother nods and says her goodbyes to both of us, mostly Damon, and walks back down the hallway. I let out a sigh of relief but then tense up when I realized that Damon had just entered my room.
“What are you doing here,” I watch as he looks around my small room. After my mother and father’s divorce, my mother wasn’t left with very much money so we had to make do with what we could scrounge up. After moving and divorce costs we left with a tiny 3 bedroom 1 bath single story home here in Mystic Falls. It looks like a shoe box compared to the other houses in this town, but I don’t really care since I plan to move away from here the second I graduate.
“I need a favor,” Damon says to me as he picks up the stuffed frog I have on my bed and tosses it around in his hands.
“What kind of favor?”
Damon places the frog back on my bed, “Well, after your and Elena’s little suicide excursion yesterday we’ve magically locked her in her house, and I need you Pukerella to go babysit.”
I send him a glare at the nickname, “If Elena’s locked in her house why do you need me to babysit her?”
Damon rolls his shoulders and walks towards the door, “I don’t need you to do anything. I want you to go to Elena’s and let me know if she plans on calling the big bad vampire to come sacrifice her.”
“So you want me to be your spy?”
Damon thinks at the question for a moment before shrugging his shoulders, “Ya, pretty much.”
I shake my head, “I’m not going to spy on my only friend.”
Damon lets out an annoyed groan and pinches the bridge of his nose as if this is the most annoying conversation he’s had, “Fine then you won’t be my spy, you’ll be the babysitter I hired for Elena. There happy? Now come on I got other stuff to do today other than arguing with you, people to go kill and stuff like that you know?”
Damon grabs me by my upper arm and practically drags me out of my room and down the hallway toward the front door. He ignores my yells of anger as he opens the door to his car and pretty much pushes me in. I huff as he speeds over to his side and starts the car.
“Oh and by the way,” I slowly turn my head to glare at him as he starts talking, “You might want to get some vervain for yourself and your family. It was too easy getting your mother to invite me into your quaint home.”
—-
“We could watch Pretty Woman?” Elena asks Jeremy and I as we sit on the couch. Jeremy lets out a loud groan at the question making Elena laugh.
“Guess not,” She flips through some more channels before she lets out a sound of excitement, “Oh! Grease!” Elena goes to play the movie but Jeremy snatches the remote from her hand.
“No way, not happening. I have seen that movie far too many times because of you and Mom. I’m going to decide.”
It takes Jeremy another 10 minutes to scroll through the channels deciding on a movie. Every time he picks one Elena disagrees and they start arguing over it until they start searching again. This has pretty much been what we’ve been doing for the whole hour in which I’ve been at the Gilbert residence. After Damon kicked me out of his car and drove off I’ve just been listening to the Gilbert siblings argue. It’s not that bad though. Jenna, Jeremy and Elena’s aunt, supplied us with snacks a bunch of snacks before she had to leave for something she had to go do.
“Aha!”
I turn to the TV to see what Jeremy picked and cringe as I see the beginning credits for “The Human Centipede.”
Elena’s sound of disgust mirrors mine as she stands up, “This is no use. Y/N do you just want to go up to my room?”
I glance at the TV again momentarily and nod my head, “Defiantly.”
—
“You’ve got to read this book I just got,” Elena jumps up from her spot on the floor next to me and goes to her bookshelf, “The romance in it is so steamy and the main male character in it is so hot!” She stops and blushes at what she just said.
“Don’t tell Stefan,” She points at me.
I laugh as I bring my fingers to my lips and pretend to lock them, “You’re secret is safe with me.”
Elena and I had been making small talk until I had mentioned that I liked reading, which caught her attention. She had told me she does too and we began talking about our favorite books and genres. To which we found out we’re both fans of romance, jumpstarting an hour-long discussion.
Elena sits back down next to me and hands me her book. I strum through the pages.
“I’ll make sure to read it and let you know what I think.”
She nods and looks away as if in thought, “I can’t believe we didn’t become friends earlier. Why is that?”
Her question has me stirring uncomfortably, “Honestly I’m not that surprised. I’m not that noticeable.”
This comment has Elena furrowing her eyebrows and shaking her head, “You’re joking right,” At my look of confusion she continues, “Of course I noticed you. I mean when you come to a small town like this it’s hard not to be noticed but what I mean is that I always thought you were cool.”
I can feel my cheeks warm up at her compliment and I glance down at my fingers to hide it.
“You thought I was cool?”
“Ya of course,” She responds instantly, “You’ve got great style and you’ve got this mysterious aura about you. I just never approached you because I thought you didn’t like me.”
Her confession has me looking up and frowning, “Why would you think that?”
She shrugs her shoulders, “You just kind of sometimes look like you don’t want to be approached by anyone. I just assumed. I’m sorry.”
I shake my head at her apology, “Don’t apologize! And no, I never hated you I always thought you were the cool one. I just think I have that look on my face all the time.”
Elena laughs and smiles at me, “OK, good.”
“Good.”
We’re about to start talking about books again when we hear the front door open.
“Jenna must be home,” Elena says as she stands up and reaches her hand down for me to grab. I grab it and pull myself up and we walk downstairs.
We turn the corner and we both give each other a look as we see Jenna on the ground rummaging through some boxes.
“Hey. What are you doing,” Elena questions her Aunt.
“Oh perfect timing,” She grabs a cardboard box and hands it to Elena, and then gives another to me.
“Whoa. Oh. What is this stuff?”
“Your mom’s files from the historical society. I got roped into helping Mrs. Lockwood,” Jenna grabs her box and stands up, “And by roped, I mean very excited to participate.”
I silently laugh as I try to balance the heavy box in my arms, the laughing stops though once Jenna closes the door and I lock eyes with the man who’s been haunting my every waking thought.
“Hey, I’m Elijah.”
Elena and I stand there frozen as we watch Jenna interact with the vampire.
“Elijah’s in town doing research on Mystic Falls,” She introduces us not knowing we’ve already had the displeasure of meeting.
I freeze up and grip the box I’m holding tighter to my chest as Elijah walks closer to us. He quickly greets Elena, skating her hand before turning his full attention onto me. I’m visibly shaking right now and it only worsens as Elijah reaches his hands up and grabs the box from my hands. His fingers grazed mine for longer than needed.
“Here let me take this,” He places the box back down and reaches his hand up to me in greeting.
We both stand there looking at each other for what seems like forever as he waits for me to shake his hand.
“I don’t like being touched,” I blurt out. Elijah slowly lowers his hand and I might be mistaken but from the look on his face, he almost appeared saddened by that.
Jenna joins us again telling Elijah that he can stay here and rummage through the boxes, to which he turns down. I try to find the wall behind Elena interesting to keep my line of sight away from the vampire, but I can still sense him staring at me. After another moment he tells Jenna he’s going to have someone pick up the boxes tomorrow and bids Jenna and Elena a farewell. I almost think he’s left us but when I look back over I find that Elijah has moved even closer and he gives me a warm smile and leans down.
“I hope to speak with you again soon, Miss Y/L/N.” My chest starts moving up and down rapidly, which he seems to have noticed, as I nod at his words. He doesn’t seem to get that I won’t be saying anything back to him because he stands there staring at my face. After what seems like a lifetime I watch as he moves by me towards the front door, but not before he lifts a finger and grazes the end of my sweater.
I watch with bated breath as he shuts the door behind him. Elena doesn’t waste any time before dragging me up the stairs and banging on Jeremy’s door. As she goes to open the door I feel a hand grab my waist and pull me. My back hits something strong and I go to squeal but it comes out muffled as a hand moves over my mouth. I look up and freeze as I stare up at Elena to whom he motions to be quiet. I hear Jeremy open his door but I can’t focus on any of the words he’s saying as I watch Elijah’s face. I make note of the light stubble that runs across his jawline and the practically flawless skin he has. Lucky ass vampires. My staring must’ve caught his attention, as his dark brown eyes meet mine. Once again the corners of his lips turn upwards into a small smile as he watches me watch him.
Jeremy walking by us catches my attention and Elijah drops the hand from my mouth, but not before leaning down, and what I could’ve sworn was sniffing my hair. Elena quickly grabs my hand and pulls me away from Elijah and for a second I almost feel annoyed at this. Clearly not as annoyed as Elijah though was lets out a snarl, making Elena go rigid.
“What do you want?”
Elijah composes himself once, “I think it’s time we three at a little chat.”
—-
“Forgive the intrusion. I mean your family no harm,” Elijah tells Elena as he walks around her room.
“Why did you kill those vampires when they tried to take me,” Elena questions him as she comes to sit down next to me on her bed.
“Because I didn’t want you to be taken,” Elijah says confusing both Elena and I, “Klaus is the most feared and hated of the Originals but those who fear him are desperate for his approval. If word gets out that the doppelganger exists there’ll be a line of vampires eager to take you to him and I can’t have that.”
A cold feeling runs up and down my spine at the mention of Klaus.
“Isn’t that exactly what you’re trying to do,” Elena questions him again.
“Let’s just say that my goal is not to break the curse.”
My eyebrows furrow in confusion at the confession. Elijah looks at Elena and then brings his eyes towards me for a moment before turning back to Elena as she begins speaking.
“So what is your goal?”
“Klaus’ obsessions have made in paranoid. He’s a recluse. He trusts only those in his immediate circle.”
“Like you?”
“Not anymore.”
“An old ass paranoid vampire, how much better could this be,” I whisper out loud to myself sarcastically. I look up and see Elijah looking at me with a small smirk on his face as he must’ve heard my comment.
“You don’t know where he is do you,” Elena questions but he doesn’t turn his gaze away from me, “So you’re trying to use me to draw him out.”
Elijah lets out a sigh as he turns his attention back towards my friend, “Well, to do that I need you to stay put and stop trying to get yourself killed.”
He gives her a smile and I have to stop myself from smiling at it.
“How do I know you’re telling the truth?”
“Well, if I wasn’t being truthful, all your family would be dead and I’d be taking you to Klaus right now. Instead… I’m here and I’m prepared to offer you a deal.”
And the smile was instantly gone.
This grabs Elena’s attention, “What kind of a deal?”
Elijah stands up and starts walking around, “Do nothing. Do nothing, live your life, stop fighting. And then, when the time is right, you and I shall draw Klaus out together and I shall make certain that your friends remain unharmed.”
“And then what?”
“Then I kill him.”
“Just like that?”
Elijah smirks at her, “Just like that. I’m a man of my word, Elena. I make a deal, I keep a deal.”
“How are you going to be able to keep everybody safe?”
“You know, I notice you have a friend, Bonnie, is it? She seems to possess the gift of magic. I have friends with similar gifts.”
“You know witches.” Elena nods her head to which I fight the urge to say “duh” to. This guy is oldddd, of course, he knows witches.
“Together we can protect everybody that matters to you.”
I watch silently as Elijah walks over to Elena and reaches his hand out for her to shake, “So do we have a deal?”
“As long as you keep my friends safe,” Elena looks over to me, “Y/N is one of those friends.”
Elijah looks over to me and smirks, “Trust me deal or no deal. No one will be laying a finger on Y/N. That I give you my word on.”
I fidget under his intense stare.
“I need you to do one more thing for me.”
Elijah turns back to face Elena with an incredulous look, “We’re negotiating now?”
Elena tells Elijah she’ll accept his deal if he gets his witches to free Stefan from some vampire tomb he’s been trapped in. Why has no one told me this yet? Elijah reluctantly agrees and they shake hands, cementing their deal. With one last glance toward me, Elijah nods his head and speeds away.
Elena and I both let out shaking breaths as we stared at each other.
“Any chance you want to spend the night,” Elena asks me hopefully with a sheepish look.
I nod my head quickly, “My mom is out of town and my brother’s at a sleepover. There’s no way in hell I’m going back to that empty house tonight.”
#author#klaus mikaelson#damon salvatore#thecwshows#elijah mikaelson#klaus mikaleson imagine#the originals#klaus x reader#athenamikaelson#the vampire diares imagine#the vampire diaries#thevampirediaries#the originals x reader#elijah mikaelson x reader#elijah mikaelson imagine#stefan x elena#elena gilbert#kol mikaelson x daughter!reader#damon salvatore imagine#x reader#rebekah mikaelson
57 notes
·
View notes
Text
synposis: the story of how you met your sugar-daddy, nanami, at the cafe you work at. ♡ (the prequel to this drabble!)
ੈ✩‧₊˚ tags: sugar daddy nanami! (college student/barista reader x coo nanami), reader is fem, age gap (nanami is 30, reader is 24.), ceo gojo cameo at the start, flirty nd playful banter btwn reader nd nanami, anna is reader's coworker nd friend. nanami calls reader sweetheart once, nanami is just smitten with her as soon as he sees her. sweet fluff! as a whole, this is very light-hearted and unserious y'all. — w.c: 2.2k. ♡
angel's note: consider this my official comeback from my hiatus! thank you so much @preciousamethyst for beta-reading, love you downn. ♡
“you’re telling me out of the five blind-dates that i set up . . . you didn’t like any of them? not even a little bit?” satoru asks incredulously, the french-vanilla latte in his hand almost spilling on the table as he leans forward. “you’re too damn picky, nanamin! they all seemed like nice, respectable ladies to me.”
nanami sighs, looking up from his laptop with an annoyed expression on his face. “the last one didn’t have any teeth . . . and can you keep it down? i’m trying to focus and you’re making a scene, as usual.”
“oh, heh. my bad.”
nanami’s eyes linger on the white-haired man for a moment before focusing on the screen in front of him again. he’s not sure why satoru tagged along to this new cafe with him on his lunch break. (when he clearly stopped visiting his favorite one to avoid him.) it’s not like nanami could say no, anyway — satoru is his boss. his annoying and extremely invasive boss who always finds a way to be in his way and in his business.
it goes without saying that his dating life is certainly not off-limits.
unwrapping the chocolate eclair he just bought, satoru takes a bite of the puffy pastry, humming once the sugary goodness hits his tastebuds. “you were right, nanamin. this does taste amazing.“ he pauses between his words to lick chocolate off his bottom lip, then off his fingers. “maybe we need to try a different approach . . . dating apps! ever tried tinder or bumble—“
“no.” nanami slams his laptop closed, shooting all satoru’s incoming questions down. “i don’t need your help. let’s try ‘letting things happen naturally and staying out of my business’ for a change, yeah?”
“but i have everything planned out! it’ll take me two seconds to make your profile and i have the perfect bio for you — thirty year old trick looking for a pretty woman to spend all my money on — how’s that sound?”
“terrible.” nanami deadpans, placing his laptop into his briefcase. he lifts the sleeve of his shirt, checking the time on his breitling navitimer before standing from his seat. “you have fun with that. i’m getting my pastry to go, i’ll see you back at the office.”
satoru’s jaw is on the floor. “but, nanami—“
without another word, nanami leaves a whining gojo to make his way towards the line that was, thankfully, empty. the baristas don’t notice him, backs turned while they talk to each other by the back counter and nanami doesn’t mind — it gives him more time to decide on what pastry he wants anyway.
truly, he doesn’t understand the obsession surrounding his love life. while nanami is looking, he is by no means desperate. even he knew it was a bad idea to present yourself as a sugar daddy on a dating app, unless you’re an idiot or just lacking a single ounce of dignity.
both categories that satoru fits into, nanami thinks.
kneeling slightly for a better view at the assorted desserts behind the crystalline-glass case, nanami’s unsure of which one to choose. this cafè’s selection is extensive, they offer much more than what he’s used to; tarts, cakes and pastries that he’s never even seen before. ultimately, he opts to keep it simple with one of his favorites: a fluffy cinnamon roll with extra vanilla glaze.
“girl, i’ve been working real hard and i still don’t have enough saved to pay tuition.” you murmur, scooping a handful of coffee grounds into the filter and shaking the brew funnel to level them. “i’m stressed out.”
nanami’s eyes flicker to where the two of you stand. while he’s never considered himself to be a nosy man, he finds his focus shifting from his lunch to the conversation you’re having, ears perked in interest as he continues to weigh his other options.
your co-worker, anna, gives you a reassuring pat on the back, her face itched downward in concern. “yeah, you were telling me about that last week . . . how much more do you need?”
“around like five-hundred more.” you sigh, brushing your hands off on your apron. anna starts to speak but you stop her with a raise of your palm, already knowing what she’s thinking. “and yes, i’ve taken out loans already. my loans have loans at this point.”
anna raises her brows. “so what are you going to do?”
“i’m out of options.” you shrug, adjusting the valves on the coffee machine to their correct settings. with a heavy sigh, you lean your head on her shoulder with a pout on your glossed lips, “it’s either i start an onlyfans or god sends me a rich old man that wants to be my sugar-daddy.”
anna giggles and playfully swats your arm. even in a serious moment like this, you find a way to lighten the mood. she plays along, tapping her chin with her index finger, “hmm, that can work! maybe you can start stripping. you watched the tiktoks i sent you, right? they touch thousands on a good night.”
“oh my god, i didn’t even think of that!” you stand straight and cup your hands on your breasts through your shirt, poking your ass out a bit. “i might need a boob job and bbl if i wanna be serious about it, though . . . plus, isn’t twenty-four a little too old to start stripping?”
“girl, please. twenty-four isn’t old and you know that. you have a nice body and you’re pretty. they’ll throw stacks just based off that, trust me —”
that whole sugar-daddy thing that satoru was suggesting doesn’t sound half as bad to nanami, right now. you get the money you need and he gets to spend time with you, it’s a win-win.
“she’s right,” nanami agrees, unable to hold back the chuckle that leaves his mouth when the both of you literally jump at the sound of his voice, whipping your bodies around to see just who that deep, smooth timbre belonged to. “you’re very pretty miss . . .” his brown eyes shift down to your name-tag. “ . . . ( name ).”
you blink once, twice — lips slightly parted, heat slowly rising to your face once his sweet compliment slowly registers in your brain and how your name flowed so easily off his tongue. just looking at this man, you can tell that he has money. he’s handsome, even more so as your eyes shift from his chiseled face down to his body. nanami stands tall, he must be around six feet. sporting a white dress-shirt and navy-blue slacks that match his tie, nanami is built. the soft cotton of his shirt clings to his biceps, outlining each vein and curve. the very top of his shirt is unbuttoned, exposing a sliver of his toned chest underneath.
there is no way god answered your prayers this quickly.
in a trance, you stare at nanami like a deer in headlights, completely enamored until anna nudges your arm, snapping you back to reality. she whispers a curt ‘you better talk to that man, girl’ in your ear and that’s you realize that you didn’t even thank him yet, how rude.
“o-oh, thank you.” you move towards the register, giving nanami a sheepish smile whilst drumming your french-tip acrylics against the granite counter. “so um . . how much of that did you hear?”
“hmm . . . most of it.”
“the onlyfans part too?”
nanami nods with a grin. “and the old rich sugar daddy part.”
you cover your face with your hand, letting out a long sigh. this is just your luck, embarrassing yourself in front of this extremely sexy stranger. “let’s just . . . pretend that didn’t happen.” you’re certain that you were definitely not getting his number after this. “what can i get you, mr . . .?”
“kento.” nanami answers, leaning a tad bit closer and you have to crane your neck slightly to look at him, that grin still on his plump lips. “but you can call me ken.”
“oh?” you catch the cheeky switch in his tone, the teasing glint in those pretty pools of brown. he’s flirting with you and why not return the same energy? you’re interested in him, too. biting back a smile of your own, you hold his gaze, staring up at him through your wispy extensions. “ok, ken, what can i get you?”
“two of those cinnamon rolls, please.” nanami answers, pointing towards the case he’d been looking at prior.
you nod and grab a set of tongs, opening the glass to place the rolls into a small plastic bag, then into a paper bag on the counter. “just that, nothing else?”
pondering on the question, nanami’s debating the risk of what he’s about to say. it’s obvious that you’re attracted to him but this was a whole different ballgame, asking you to be his sugar baby? — really, the worst that could happen is you rejecting him and as much as he doesn’t want that, he’d just have to accept it. nanami inhales a deep breath once he gathers his thoughts. here goes nothing.
“well, there is something that i have. it’s a proposition of sorts for you.”
you look up from the register, one of your brows raised. “and what would that be?”
“allow me to take you out a few times a week, whenever you have the time . . . and i’ll pay your tuition.” nanami pauses and shakes his head, combing some of his blonde locks back with his fingers. “no, i’ll pay all your bills. as long as i get to see you, i’ll give you anything that you want.”
you tilt your head to the left and raise your brows. “you want to be my sugar daddy?”
nanami nods, chuckling at the look of sheer disbelief on your face on your face. “i’m missing the old part so i’m not exactly sure if i qualify . . . but yes, i do.”
you scoff at that. “. . . and you just want to see me, take me on dates, no sex?” did he think you were that naive? if there’s one thing you know for certain, it’s that nothing in this world is free — everything has a price and in this case, your pussy would be the desired currency. you pout, crossing your arms over your chest. “i don’t believe that. what’s the catch?”
nanami supposes you aren’t wrong for thinking this way. it does sound far-fetched, especially from a stranger you met not even an hour ago. he wasn’t a liar or a perv, and he’d just have to make you see how serious he is. “there is no catch. i think you’re beautiful and i want to get to know you better. i understand that this may seem too good to be true but i promise you, my intentions are pure.”
nanami isn’t surprised when you don’t budge, eyes slanted as you glare him down. (and you look so adorable while doing it.) he expected this reaction from you and little did you know, he’s already one step ahead. if his words don’t move you, then he’s sure his actions will get the point across.
fishing for his wallet in his pocket, he pulls it out, handing you a five dollar bill, “this is for the cinnamon rolls and this,” he takes out a set of bills, hundred dollar bills and you watch him, mouth ajar as he counts off each one before placing it in your free hand. is he serious? “this is for your tuition and a little extra to spend. we’ll handle the ‘loans that have loans’ on our first date, alright?”
you’re speechless, eyes shifting between nanami’s face and the money in your hand as you try your best to process what’s happening before you. from joking about needing a sugar-daddy to having one in front of you. and the man wants to spend time with you, no sex required! you surely couldn’t doubt him now, not when he gave you the money without you actually agreeing. maybe this was the blessing from god you’d been waiting for.
you clear your throat, nodding dazedly. “a-alright, yeah . . . we can talk more on our first date.”
nanami smiles once more, glancing at his watch prior to picking up the paper bag off the counter. “as much as i want to stay with you, i have to get back to the office.” reaching into his pants pocket, he slides a laminated card on the counter. “my personal number is on this card. when you get a chance, call or send me a text. i’ll see you soon, sweetheart.”
with a playful wink, nanami leaves the cafe — your eyes trailing his lithe frame until he turns a street corner, completely out of sight. it’s like you were frozen in place, the money still in your hands. when you finally decide to take a look at the business card he left, your jaw quite literally drops to the floor: this man is the coo of jujutsu, one of the biggest marketing companies in the country.
kento nanami
chief operating officer
jujutsu marketing and e-commerce, llc.
xxx-xxx-xxxx
now, you were definitely certain that god did indeed hear and answer your prayers. in more ways than one.
tagging: @sttoru @screampied @thebimbopalace @tojancy
© shaguro, 2023 - do not plagiarise nor repost anything on any other platform.
#⸻꒰ঌ 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘭’𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 ໒꒱#nanami x reader#nanami x you#nanami x y/n#nanami kento x reader#nanami fluff#jjk x reader fluff#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#jjk fluff
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
las 15.
mapi leon x reader, alexia putellas x reader (platonic)
warnings: the spanish federation ick
erm look at me posting something 😮 anyways enjoy haha i kinda hate it but need to feed yall somehow
“You need to be aware of the consequences of what could happen if you sign this document.”
You stared down at the mahogany surface of your lawyers desk, it was dark, sanded, smooth and shiny. Contemporary, but it also looked old, like a heirloom. It distracted your from the non stop drawl.
“I don’t care, I’m signing it.”
Your eyes travelled along the surface, lookinbg at the different waves of wood and the way that the dark colours marbled together.
“The RFEF could come for you, they could try and take your license. You might not compete at the world cup, the press will come for you, Vilda will come for you, Barca could reduce your playing time, it could be the end of your career. There are other negatives.”
You’ve thought about all of them of course, how could you not?
“I’ve already said it, I don’t care. Let them come for me, let them do whatever they want. I am done with it all. Fourteen other players have signed it, no? I will be the fifteenth and that is final.”
You weren’t a big fan of your lawyer, he was old and money oriented. He also didn’t have your best interest in mind, his sole focus was earning you as much money as possible, which had been fine up until today.
“So what? You plan to be the best in the world and never play international football again? This will ruin your career, it will put an end to the Ballon D’or campaign, it will change things for you, you can’t just do this because your girlfriend does it as well, this will be detrimental for you.”
The wood grooved at the edges, flattening out and curving so the edges weren’t too sharp.
“I refuse to stand by and submit myself to abuse. That’s what happens every time I go to that place, every time I go to camp I submit myself to abuse, torture, horrific conditions. The fact that you would even dare imply that I would do this for anybody but myself is preposterous. I am better than the condition I am being subkmitted to, I deserve better than to be objectified and treated as if I am dirt on that man’s shoe and I refuse to be treated as such. I have standards for myself and the people around me and I refuse to live by these for much longer. I’ll draft up the letter, I’ll send it to you for editing purposes and once your done you will send it to the RFEF, consequences be damned. You should be glad that I lasted two more windows then everyone else, honestly I’m ashamed that I didn’t do this earlier, but I’m ready to take a stand with everybody else now. I don’t want to play in a World Cup if it means this is how I will live my life.”
You looked up at your lawyer, hoping the fire burning in your soul was reflective in your eyes.
“This is a bad decision, you are thinking with your heart and not your head, this is unlike you.”
You pulled your eyes from the mahogany, standing up from your seat slowly.
“No, I’m thinking with my own interests, not yours, not my managers, not my bank accounts. I’m thinking with my mental health, my emotional health and my physical health. For the first time in my life I am taking time to focus on myself, so tyeah maybe it’s unlike me, but I’d like to think this might be the a better version of me, I’ll email you my letter, all you havr to do is forward it, if it’s such a struggle don’t even bother reading it, I don’t care what you have to say, I’m legally obligated to make you aware of any contractual issues so here I am. Give a fuck, don’t give a fuck, it doesn’t change anything for me, I’ve made my decision and nothing or nobody will make me change my mind.”
You didn’t wait around to hear what he planned to say in rebuttal, exiting the stuffy office as quickly as your legs would allow.
You made it to your car before you felt the tears flooding down your face. Even now, even after you’d tried to speak out you still felt like you were being silenced, like nothing had changed. That’s why you were doing what you were doing, why you knew this was what you needed to do. It didn’t make it any easier though, knowing that no matter what choices you made, even if they were for the good of you there were still going to be people around you who condemned them.
You were supposed to be at training, but you’d taken the day of to finalise all this bullshit. It was frustrating, knowing that the choices you were making for the good of yourself could end up being harmful to your career in a multitude of ways, it was all so fucking hard.
Everybody was at training, and yet here you were balling your eyes out in the carpark of your stupid fucking lawyers office.
If you hadn’t hit rock bottom at the last camp, the this was it, this was your final straw.
It was all too much, you’d been holding out for too long, but the mixture of the other 14 girls refusing to come back and Alexia’s injury had been enough of a motivation for Vilda to try and ruin your life. It had started with extra training after your sessions, then sessions in the mornings, then separating you from the rest of the team, limiting your diet, gym sessions, changing your schedules to everybody elses, punishing you for nothing, treating you like you were a slave to the Spanish Women’s team.
You were the best midfielder they had, excluding Alexia, and she was hurt, you were the scapegoat for the team, you were responsible for the wins and the reason for the losses.
You knew that with your leave, somebody else would end up taking your role, probably Aitana who was far to young to deal with that kind of pain, and you felt bad, you felt more guilty than you thought possible, but you couldnt do it for any longer, you couldn’t act like it wasn’t killing you on the inside for every second that you spent away with those people.
You hated it, you hated feeling like nothing, you hated feeling worthless, you hated living your life like it was pointless, you couldn’t do it for any longer, not when you were giving up every single part of yourself to keep yourself together.
You couldn’t stay how you were, crying in the drivers seat of your car milling over the memories of your last camp, you needed to leave, needed to go somewhere, needed to talk somebody.
Before you really knew what you were doing you’d started driving, letting the tears drip onto your lap and the steering wheel as you frantically drove your way through the city.
You couldn’t be alone, but you also couldn’t handle all the eyes of your teammates, so you drove to the one other place that you could think of where you hoped somebody would be.
You tried your hardest to wipe the tears from your face, but they kept falling, the sleeve of your shirt getting damper by the second as you tried to wipe up the evidence of your breakdown. It was useless, and eventually you gave up, stepping out of your car and ducking your head as you walked towards the lift and navigated your way through the apartment building.
The person you were looking for didn’t answer the door, instead you were put face to face with Olga.
“Hola chica, Ale didn’t tell me she was expecting visitors.”
You bit down on your lip, tapping your foot against the floor as you peeked around Olga, searching for the person you were seeking out.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t tell her, I can go home, I know she’s been busy with her rehab, I don’t even know how I ended up here.”
Olga tugged at your arm before you could spit anything else out, tugging you through the door and closing it from behind you.
“Nonsense chica, you’re very welcome here, Alexia is sitting out on the balcony doing her exercises, she’ll be more than happy to have your company, just head on through, your always welcome here.”
You nodded at Olga, smiling at her as much as you could with your lip still stuck between your teeth.
“Thank you, thank you so much, I really appreciate.”
You tried to ignore the tears that were still dripping down your face, it didn’t feel like you were crying, even though you were, it more felt like you were shedding a layer of yourself, the layer that was holding all of the trauma that you’d been holding in, like it was your way of getting rid of it all.
Alexia’s apartment was meticulously clean as ever, but you spotted her out in the sun easily.
She was standing outside, in a pose similar to ones you did in your yoga sessions.
She looked at peace, like she was calm, like she was serene, the complete polar opposite to how you felt and you really didn’t want to burden her with your problems, but you were here now anyways.
You tiptoed over to the glass sliding door, pushing it open, causing Alexia’s head to peak up at you. She looks at you with curiosity, but doesn;t move, instead her head nods you towards one of the outdoor lounges beside her, which you beeline for.
She stays in her position as she addresses you.
“The appointment with your lawyer didn’t go well then?”
You did a double take as you stared at Alexia, shocked at the information she’d somehow managed to obtain.
“You don’t take me for a idiota do you? Mapi told me you had a appointment you were keeping quiet about this morning, it doesn’t take a genius to figure it out who it must have been with, considering recent events. Although your girlfriend wasn’t smart enough to work it out herself.”
Alexia stayed in her stretch, looking at you as if to prompt you to tell her more.
“Yes, I had a appointment with my lawyer, Alexia.”
Alexia smirked to herself, she was one of the most obersvanet people you knew, nothing got by her, you weren’t all that surprised to find out that this hadn’t.
“You’ll be joining the group then?”
You hadn’t really comes to terms with it, let alone saying it out loud.
“That’s the plan, should be official by tomorrow.”
Tears were still dripping down your face, you couldn’t find yourself caring though.
“Good for you. You deserve better, we all deserve better, may we all hopefully make a change.”
Alexia wasn’t officially a part of the movement, but she was everyway besides a signature as equally involved as everybody else.
“It just feels like i’m letting the team down, that I’m letting everyone down.”
Alexia nodded at you, finally coming out of her stretch and walking over to sit down next to you.
“You’re doing what’s good for you chica, your doing something that is going to make you happier, that is going to make your life better. Nobody else matters beyond that, trust me.”
Alexia looked at you, like she was genuinely struggling to help you out in the moment. She had been your mentor at Barca for forever, you seeked out her advice more than anybody elses, especially in this moment.
“I don’t know how to do it anymore, it’s like he was trying to ruin my fucking life, like his whole purpose for everyday was to make my life a living hell, and I just couldn’t do it anymore. I couldn’t walk around camp acting like it was fine, I couldn’t smile at cameras and talk to the press and tell them about how great I was feeling when it was all lies, all I wanted to do was leave, or sleep, or die, all because of his and his staff. They were hardly feeding me, hardly letting me sleep, hardly giving me a break and expecting me to perform at the same level as everybody else, if not better. I just couldn’t do it anymore Ale, it was too much.”
Alexia’s arm placed itself on your knee, squeezing your covered skin.
“You shouldn’t have to, you needed to leave and you did, you made the right decision chica, you made a impossible decision that will make your life 100 times easier, it doesn’t make you weak, it makes you so incredibly brave for being able to identify that you were being treated wrongly and that you needed to remove yourself from that space.”
The tears kept falling, your pants were slowly becoming soaked with the raw emotion.
“Mapi did it because of the abuse, because she had a legitimate reason, I’m leaving because they worked me a little bit harder than everybody else, it feels like I’m overreacting.”
You could feel Alexia rolling her eyes from beside you.
“Really? Has Mapi told you that?”
Mapi had told you that you deserved the world, you deserved everything you wanted, you deserved to be treated like a queen, not how the RFEF was treating you. She’d told you the decision was yours, that she would support you no matter what you did, but she’d also told you that after every camp you came back with a little bit less of yourself, that Vilda was stripping parts of you away to use at his mercy.
“It’s not the same thing, Patri, Pina, Mapi, they all have good reasons, they’ve all been hurt, Vilda is just trying to make me better, trying to make me worthy.”
Alexia’s hand squeezed tighter.
“You’re lying to yourself and you know it. As long as he is in charge, you aren’t going to get treated how you deserve, none of us are. We’ve all paid our dues, yet they don’t give a shit, they break us all down until we’ve got nothing left to give. They broke me down until I did my acl, if you hadn’t of left they would have done the same to you. It’s nonstop, even if it isn’t the same kind of abuse as Mapi, it’s still abuse, they still rip out every part of you in the process. Each time you come back you have less of yourself to offer, but they keep taking, and taking, they make us feel nothing. It’s a waste, it’s a waste of the wonderful life we’ve all been gifted. We deserve to be happy, we deserve to be free of the pain.”
You nodded your head, you’d been avoiding telling Mapi about all of this. You were conscious that she was still working through a lot of her own trauma, and you didn’t want to reopen scars that were only just beginning to heal.
“I don’t know what to do Ale, I sign the papers, I write the letters and I’m taking a stand, I’m trying to make a change. I stay, I wreck it all, but I keep my career. It feels like I’m at a crossroads with myself, and I can’t talk about it weith Maps because god forbid shes already been through enough with her own struggle through it all, she doesn’t need me on top of that.”
Alexia stood back up, getting back onto her mat and pushing herself into another stretch, all whilst she maintained eye contact with you.
“Mapi’s talked to you about her struggles, si? She’s burdening you with her own problems, yet it doesn’t feel that way, because you love her and you’d do anything to make her pain less. I guarantee she’d feel the exact same way. You’ve been through a lot, none of us will ever be able to completely comprehend what you’ve been through, but if you started talking to your loved ones about it we’d be able to support you better. Or a therapist, I know Barca has been giving you sessions, but I mean a real psychologist, not just a person who tells you that you need a day off. You need somebody to help you, to actually make you feel like you deserve better than how they treated you, because I know that you know that but I don’t think you really believe it.”
The tears were slowly coming to a standstill, slipping less frequently down your face as Alexia talked to you.
“I don’t want to make her hurt any more than she already has.”
Alexia just looked at you, with that double eyebrow raise and little crinkle in her forehead.
“If you think that Maria wouldn’t do anything for you, even if it meant sucking every single inch of pain from your body and putting it into hers, she would do it and she would do it with a smile on her face. Her whole world, her whole solar system revolves around you and she’d want you to talk to her about this. She knows better than anybody else what you’re experiencing, she’s literally been where you are, so why not talk to her about it?”
It was true, for as long as Mapi and you had been together she’d tried to fix every single thing, she would do anything to make you feel better, this didn’t feel the same though.
“She deserves to live in a world where Vilda, where the RFEF, don’t affect her anymore. She signed the petition, she’s cleaned her hands of it all, and I should have done it with her, but I didn’t. I chose to keep playing for the benefit of my career, because I was greedy and decided that a Ballon D’or and any kind of accolade I was a shot at was more important then taking a stand and I hate it. I hate that now that I’ve won things that suddenly it’s all hit me that I don’t like what’s been happening, and I don’t want to support it. Mapi doesn’t deserve to go through it a second time, all because I was greedy.”
Alexia switched sides on her stretch, the sun was radiating off of her olive skin and her blonde hair, she looked ethereal.
“Have you told her anything about it?”
Alexia was frowning, like she was shocked by your actions.
“She knows that I was struggling at camp, she told me I was welcome to talk to her. After the last one she knew something had changed, she told me she was worried and I shook her off, because I thought she was being overprotective, but she was right, she had reason to be worried, I wasn’t okay. I’m not okay, i don’t know how to process it all.”
Alexia nodded.
“Go home, tell her what’s happening, see what she says, I think it’ll be a lot better than whatever you’ve thought up. Mapi has been my bestfriend for years, she’s dated my sister, she’s dated my friends and I can confidently tell you that she loves you more than any of them, you’re her do or die, all she’ll want to do is support you, please just go and talk to her.”
Alexia looked at you with such conviction and honesty that you couldn’t find it in you to try and fight her on the topic.
“Thank you Ale, I needed this, I needed to talk to somebody, needed to feel less crazy.”
Alexia did one last stretch before standing up, pulling you into a tight hug before you could pull away.
“You’re not crazy chica, you’re going through a very real, very hard time, and you deserve to have the people around you show you how much they love you.”
Alexia let go of you, shoving you back towards the door.
“Go talk to your girl, and sign those papers, and be happy, enjoy life, enjoy peace. You deserve it, chica.”
You nodded into Alexia’s shoulder, letting go of her and slipping back into her apartment, leaving her to get back to her stretching.
You shivered when you spotted Mapi’s car already parked in her spot. You knew you’d be cutting it close with getting home earlier then her, but you’d held a silent hope that you would be the first home. You hesitated to exit your car, scared of what the inside of your apartment held. You weren’t scared so much, more a little bit tentative of the conversation that you were about to have, knowing that it could majorly impact your relationship. In your heart, you knew that Mapi would love you no matter what, but it didn’t calm the nerves inside of you as you pulled your keys from the ignition, pulled out the papers that your lawyer had given you and exited your car.
The whole walk from your car, to the elevator and then down the hallway to your apartment had your heart thrumming inside of your chest. Your hands were quite literally shaking as you pushed your key into the door.
You toed your shoes off at the door, slotting them down beside the door before slowly walking your way through the entrance. It wasn’t hard to find Mapi, she was right in front of you, sitting down at the island bench, patting Bagheera and eating a post training salad. You knew that there was one meant for you still sitting on the shelf of your fridge, from when the two of you had meal planned yesterday. She looked so undisturbed, with the afternoon light coming in through the gaps in the blinds and the general silence that you were about to break.
You announce yourself by slinging your bag down against the wall, a loud enough noise that seems to wake Mapi from her happy daze.
She smiles as soon as her eyes set on you and it only makes the weight in your gut feel ten times heavier and the pain in your heart ten times worse.
You wanted to turn around and walk right back out the door you’d just walked through, but you couldn’t, not with the way that Mapi looked at you, like her whole day had been made by your appearance.
“Hola bebita, how was your meeting?”
Mapi’s smiling ear to ear, quite literally, you swear you can see every single one of her teeth. It had hurt you to lie to Mapi about where you were going today, telling her that you’d had a crucial appointment with your manager about some media things, it wasn’t a direct lie. You had met with your manager, instead of it being positive though, it had been quite the opposite.
You didn’t have any words to reiterate to Mapi, so instead you just picked up the papers that were tucked away in your hands and placed them down on the island infront of her.
Mapi looked at you with confusion for a few seconds.
“Just read them, you’ll understand it more once you have.”
Mapi didn’t hesitate, picking up the first piece of paper and scanning over it, before moving onto the second, then the third and so on, till she’d made it through the entire stack.
You stood anxiously on your toes the whole time, balancing from one foot to the other as you contemplated how Mapi was going to reply to this sudden change.
When she did finish, she looked up at you, a lot of questions hidden behind her curious eyes.
“I’m resigning, or requesting they don’t call me up. I don’t want to play for a federation that doesn’t care about me. I’m sorry I didn’t do it earlier, but I wasn’t ready and I’m sorry I’m bother you with it now but I’m also sorry I didn’t tell you about it earlier, I met with my lawyer for the first time today to sign the documents and write my statement. If it all goes to plan then they should be out in the next week. I don’t want to do it anymore, I can’t do it anymore, I’m sorry.”
Mapi blinked a few times, like you’d just blindsided her completely, and you figured you had.
“I didn’t even really know it was happening until after last camp, and I just realised that I was so exhausted and so tired and so sick of it all that I couldn’t do it again. I should have done it earlier, I should have been a part of it all from the start but I was scared and I still am scared Maps. This is supposed to be my job, I’m supposed to be grateful for the opportunities I’m given and yet I feel like I’m a fraud and I’m lying when I say that because I’m not grateful and I’m not happy and I can’t do it anymore, I just can’t. I’ve been praying every night that I get injured, so that I get a break like Ale, and I don’t want to feel like that anymore.”
Mapi just stood up and pulled you into her arms, silencing the rambling and making you realise that you were now crying again.
She slowly led you towards the couch, bringing you into her arms as you tried to take control of yourself.
It felt like every piece of anguish, every piece of fear, every piece of internal hatred was slowly being pulled from your body and it felt so good, like you were somehow being healed.
Mapi wiated until you were coherent enough, until you felt more resurfaced, and less like the bloodn was rushing through your ears and every though of self-doubt was spirally through the different ridges of your brain.
“Princesa, you’ve made this decision for you, si? Not because of me, not because of anybody else, because you believe this is best for you?”
You nodded into her chest, enjoying the feeling of your own skin pressed directly to hers.
“I’m sick of them making me feel this way Maps, I don’t like it, I don’t think it’s right.”
Mapi’s body was surrounding you, her scent, her feel, her everything, and it was all you’d needed today, everything that Alexia had assured you would make you feel better.
Mapi’s salad was forgotten on the counter.
Bagheera was somewhere else.
It was just the two of you, just the two of you to face everything.
“We’re put into boxes, as women, men try to make us be everything and yet nothing. It’s not right, we’re expected to be as good as the men, but we have to behave eloquently, say our pleases and thank yous and never be ungrateful for the piss poor conditions we put up with. We’re supposed to be passionate, but we’re not allowed to over react in any way. We can only underperform, not overperform. There are no expectations for us, because we’re women and we’re supposed to be worse than the men, but they’re are also so many expectations for us to meet. It’s okay for you to be done with that, there is nothing wrong with you saying no to constantly being abused. You’re not a fraud bebita and I’m here for you no matter what. You’re my girlfriend first, a person second and a soccer player last. It doesn’t matter, none of it matters, you matter, you’re feelings and how you feel is what matters.”
Mapi’s hand pulled your head from her neck, her lips connecting with your forehead with ease.
“I’m not doing it anymore Maps. I want to be strong, I want to say no. I want to be a part of the right side of history. I don’t want to sit around pretending everything’s fine when it’s not fine. It’s nowhere near fine and until there is a change it won’t be.”
Mapi nodded, pressing a series of kisses to your forehead.
“Then we’ll work it out, you’ll keep me in the loop and we’ll figure it out together, no more hiding these big feelings from me. We’ll go and see our therapists and take soe time off and do whatever you need to feel safe and happy, because what matters is you, nobody else, si?”
You nodded your head once again, enjoying the same smile that her face was covered in. her lips migrated down to your cheeks, pressing kisses to the rosiest parts, pushing the tears away.
“I’ve got you bebita, we’ve got each other, we’re going to be fine, we all are.”
#woso#woso community#sammykworshipper thoughts#barca femeni x reader#mapi leon imagine#mapi leon x reader#alexia putellas x reader#alexia putellas angst#barca femeni angst#woso angst#woso imagine#mapi leon is a golden retriever#idek what this is tbh#kinda hate it#erm yeah#woso fic#woso one shot#barca#barca women#barca femeni#fc barca#fuck the fred#fuck the spanish football federation
472 notes
·
View notes
Text
BOUNCY. - j. yunho, c. jongho (m)
➼ genre; smut
➼ pairing; yunho x fem!reader x jongho
➼ au; outlaw/mechanics!2ho, dystopian futurism, lore accurate ateez
➼ warnings; explicit smut, some terribly unfunny mechanic jokes i’m really sorry
➼ rating; m/18+
➼ wc; 4.9k
‘Two for the price of one!’ the sign outside the shop had read, and well, you’ve never been one to pass up on a good deal.
part of the outlaw miniseries.
────────────
➼ smut warnings; piv, unprotected sex, semi-public sex, fingering, manual stimulation, pussy slapping, spanking, hair pulling, choking, sloppy seconds, creampie, pet names: sugar, sweets, dear & baby, dirty talk, breeding kink, name calling: bitch & slut, voyeurism & exhibitionism, dom/sub dynamics, dom yunho, sub reader, slight bimbofication, spit play, size kink, praise kink
────────────
You pull up to Outlaw Customs, the repair shop that’s become something of a second home for your car, two minutes before closing. If it were anywhere else — and anyone else running the place — you would never dream of being such a terrible customer, but since you know both men inside well enough to have a working relationship outside of this little business they run, you aren’t worried about causing any issues. And, well, if you do, Yunho will surely let you know in his own snarky way.
The garage door is still wide open, with Yunho on full display at the mouth of it as he works on the vehicle that’s always parked front and center. As you cross the threshold into the garage, your eyes catch on a sign propped up outside that you hadn’t seen the last time you were here. Two for the price of one on any repairs! A scoff slips out of you as you eye it, and that noise is what pulls Yunho’s focus from his work to you.
“You didn’t tell me you were running a deal,” you whine, drawing a laugh from the man before you.
“We still gotta make money somehow, sugar!” He nods his head towards the other side of the car, where another familiar face sits on the run-down couch you gave to them when they first opened up shop down the street from your apartment complex. It was something of a trade and an icebreaker: you needed a cracked headlight patched up, and they needed some furniture to fill out the garage and make it more homey for any customers who would come and go. Jongho gets up when you come over though, simply to move from the couch to the desk chair right beside it, and you take the spot where he was just sat.
“What’ll it be this time, sweets?” Jongho arches a brow at you in question and leans back in the chair. He exudes the same natural attractive confidence that he always has, and it shines through in the way he’s sitting with his legs splayed out and how one hand rests on his upper thigh while the other closes into a loose fist against the surface of the desk. He’s changed up his hair since you were last here too, now accentuated with white highlights that frame his head nicely. Your staring doesn’t go unnoticed, however, and he clears his throat gently when you fail to respond after several seconds.
“Oh, um, I’m in desperate need of a new tire. Back left. I think I hit a nail on the road or something, she’s been causing me trouble for weeks now.”
“And you didn’t come in sooner?”
You draw your lips into a firm ‘o’. “I started having issues two days after you demanded to do my oil change! Which I could have done myself really, but now — I can’t see what’s causing the issue, and no matter how many times I pump the damn thing, it still has shit air pressure. Besides, if you wanted to see me sooner, you don’t have to wait around for me to have another car issue to do so.”
Jongho shifts to find something on the desk. The tips of his ears are stained red, and that color bleeds down to his neck. “Yunho is the one who demanded to do the oil change though,” he mumbles, pulling out a clipboard with a blank sheet of paper attached to it. “I’ll go take a look and do a quick inspection to see if anything stands out.”
“Keys are on the dash!” you call after him before he slips out and leaves you somewhat alone with Yunho. Said man is laughing to himself as discreetly as he can manage but says nothing in favor of continuing his fiddling at the car. “Were you really the one to demand that oil change?”
“Technically no. But I did say that if he wanted an excuse to pull you over here then he could offer to do it for you.”
“Despite knowing I always do it myself?” you inquire as you push up from the couch. Your hands come to rest on your hips, chin tilting to match the attitude in your stance, and Yunho’s tongue pokes between his lips. His eyes move over your body in a quick series of glances before he knocks the round of his wrench against the headlight in front of him as though it’s a hammer.
“Um—” he fights to clear his throat but once he starts blushing, it’s impossible to miss against his pale skin. You step closer to where he’s crouched and squat down next to him once you deem yourself close enough — that being within touching distance, that is, where your shoulder can brush against his any time he tries to move even a hair.
“What are you working on?”
Again Yunho’s gaze finds you; this time, he lets it trail over your face first before going any lower, and you grant him a little smile for the bit of unnecessary chivalry.
“You’re too pretty to dirty your hands on me, sugar.”
“You say that every time,” you argue. You never get tired of admiring his side profile, but right now it comes with the added bonus that it watching his throat bob as he swallows hard around nothing but saliva and air.
“You don’t wanna make sure Jongho’s not changing your oil without permission again?” The roll of your eyes is far from subtle by any means, and the dramatization of the gesture brings a snort of laughter out of the man next to you.
“There are other inspections you can do, right? Since I’m a regular here and all.”
“Are you really in need of new tires, dear? From where I’m sitting, it seems like we aren’t the only ones who try to find excuses ‘round these parts.”
Leaning away, you put a hand over your chest and scoff. “The audacity of this man! Jongho, did you hear that?” He’s moving back into the garage as you call out to him, slapping the clipboard against the outside of his thigh. You only get a laugh out of him which seems to you like he agrees with Yunho. He lowers the garage door once safely out of the way and moves back to his seat at the desk. “See, he didn’t say he didn’t find anything.”
“He also didn’t say he did find something, sugar.”
“And, did he?” you prompt, eyes narrowing on Jongho’s back. Even though he can’t see you, he gives you the answer you want to hear with a quiet hum of affirmation, and you flick your chin back to Yunho to send him a smug little grin. “Besides, is there any harm in wanting a good deal?”
“That depends.” Yunho’s voice drawls a little, and he presses the heels of his hands against his thighs to help propel him into a standing position. The wrench in his hand gets tossed back to the cart nearby, bringing an echoing clatter to fill the garage with noise as your eyes lock. “Two for the price of one is a big deal after all.”
“And?” You stand slowly in contrast to how eager Yunho was to stand upright, but he watches your every move with rapt attention. In this game, it’s hard to tell which one of you is stalking the other — both playing the part of a predator so well that it’s indistinguishable. In your humble opinion, Yunho’s resolve is cracking much faster than yours.
“And it comes with lots of nice add-ons but they can be a lot to handle.”
“I never pass up on a good deal though,” you murmur through a pout, deigning to look down to the floor and back up to meet Yunho’s gaze through fluttering lashes. “I like handing big loads too.”
“Oh my god.” Jongho’s voice and the following groan cut through the building tension. “Quit making gross innuendos and just fuck! Making me sit here and agonize through that shit, disgusting.” Your face draws into something close to a scowl, one that matches his expression when you turn to look at him. In a move of childish vengeance, you stick your tongue out at him.
“Let us have our fun!”
“Yeah, yeah, have your fun and fuck.”
“Not joining?” Yunho asks, hand running over the curve of your hip already.
“I’ll sit back and watch you get your fill first then have seconds later. You always feel best after he’s thoroughly used you, sweets.” Your expression is somewhere between bewilderment and a smile, eyes following him as he moves back to the couch and throws himself down to the cushions facing you and Yunho. “What? He leaves you good and loose for me.”
“Jongho.” Your tone is breaching the edge of chastisement, but the words you plan to continue with are knocked out of you in a soft oof as Yunho turns you towards the car and suddenly bends you over the hood without warning.
“He’s right, isn’t he? I do open you up quite nicely.” You brace your hands against the hood, pushing up just enough to send a look back at Yunho over your shoulder. He’s already moved back some, however, and redirected his attention to slipping his fingers between the band of your pants and the skin underneath. “May I, sugar?”
“Go on then,” comes your whispered response as you settle more comfortably against the hood.
“You look pretty splayed out against our gem, baby.” Your view of Jongho is entirely skewed like this, but you watch him as he speaks. Though still fully clothed, you get quite the eyeful of his crotch with the way he’s sitting in that same damned position that makes you want to crawl between his legs and suck him dry.
“Right where she belongs.” Yunho’s fingers are hot against your sex, cupping you through your underwear now that your pants are down to your ankles. He snaps the flat of his hand to the same spot, and the action draws a shiver out of you along with a breathy whine. “Are you up for subbing tonight, y/n?”
“Yes sir.”
“So good and I barely had to lift a finger,” Yunho coos down at you. Once again his fingers trail over the line of your lips and push fabric against your cunt, not enough to give you any sort of true stimulation but it makes your clit throb with want. “Still remember our safeword?”
“Bluebird.”
“There’s my good girl.” Yunho slaps his palm against your mound harder to accentuate his words. You let out a moan that catches you off-guard, but Yunho doesn’t allow you time to adjust to the new sensations. “Count for me, sugar.”
“How many do you think she deserves tonight?” From your perspective, you can see Jongho’s hand move in slow circles against the front of his pants.
“Hm, fifteen to start? She was mouthing off quite a lot with me earlier.” A chilling rush of adrenaline pushes through your body, a whine hanging at your lips and threatening to interrupt their conversation, but you bite it back by sinking your teeth into your lower lip. Jongho catches your slight blunder before you have the chance to hide it.
“Oh? I think she wants to say something, Yun.”
“What is it, sugar? You can count that high still, right? After all my cock isn’t in you yet. Your little head should be perfectly intact still.” Yunho slides a hand down your back and finds a resting place at your tailbone. He takes the fabric of your shirt into his palm before bunching it into his fist and yanking your body along the hood of the car. “Not a dumb cockslut yet, baby, come on and answer the question.”
“I-I can, yeah, I can count that high, sir.”
“Good girl. You sound nice and desperate already. Maybe you shouldn’t wait so long to come see us anymore, hm?”
“I won’t,” you whisper. Yunho’s hand comes down on your ass, slapping against the bare skin exposed by your panties, and the sting comes immediately. “I’ll come sooner next time.” Yunho clicks his tongue though. Your gaze is locked onto Jongho, however, and focused on following his movements as he pulls his pants down his thighs and lets his thick cock spring out fully erect and leaking at the tip already. Yunho tightens his grip on you. The pressure on your body increases tenfold, making it hard to breathe under the weight atop you. You feel hot breath cascading over your ear as Yunho inserts himself into your personal space.
“Don’t tell me you’ve already forgotten how to fuckin’ count, sugar,” he hisses into the shell of your ear. His tone is so wildly different than the one he uses in casual conversation — biting and scathing to the point of muddling your thoughts with desire. Nothing quite compares to sex with an angry Yunho, though you rarely can rile him up to that point and even now you don’t have him like that, just the barebones of annoyance that tease something more.
“N-No! One, one, I’m sorry sir.”
“If he’s so distracting, I can send you over to him with no prep, dear.”
“No, it’s okay, I’m — I’m focused, I promise. Please continue?” His response comes in the form of two more slaps over the same spot as the first one, sharp and pointed to make the skin beneath him heat up further. “Three…”
“Now that I’ve got your attention, make sure I keep it, sweetheart.”
There’s no real need for that reminder in your mind because once he starts building a steady rhythm and delivering the spanks to your ass with mere seconds between each one, you have no choice but to focus on him. Jongho is still before you, a sight unfolding gloriously as he strokes at his length with lazy little jerks and no intention of bringing himself much pleasure beyond that. Even Yunho goes quiet in his ministrations behind you, leaving the air to be filled with the sounds of his hand on your skin and whatever broken number you choke out after each one. You want to twist and writhe under him, to alleviate some of the burn that’s so present on your backside, but each time you try to so much as shift an inch, Yunho delivers an extra slap to your cunt. Well-placed and effective too — so close to your clit that it makes your knees buckle and you fall back into the position Yunho wants you in to carry out his task. The first ounce of reprieve comes at eleven, right when you’ve settled to push through the pleasurable punishment to the end.
“You know, sugar, you’re taking this so well that I’m wondering if we should increase the number. You aren’t nearly red enough yet, and we picked an odd number. I can’t show equal love to both sides like that.”
“Twenty?” Jongho chimes in, smile twisting as you shake your head. “Thirty?”
“Twenty is fine, I—” you inhale sharply at the sensation of Yunho running his hand along your skin. His touch is cold now, a welcome balm to the heat that emanates from the spot he’s just been hitting so ruthlessly. Your voice is so shaky that you have to swallow to contain the tremble before continuing. “It’s b-been a bit since we did this, I’m not u-used to it.”
Yunho remains quiet as he rubs his thumb over your warm skin in soothing circles for several more seconds. “One more, baby. Then you’ll be done for tonight.” He’s merciful but not entirely gracious because the last sharp slap he delivers to you feels ten times worse than all the others before, and you roll your head to push it into the hood as you cry out at the impact. He catches you as your knees buckle under you, preventing you from sliding straight down to the floor, and as you’re scrambling to regain your footing, he hooks two fingers under your underwear band. When he yanks at the elastic, it snaps against your body hard enough to make you hiss, and it burns a bit when they slide over your sensitive skin.
“Didn’t she do well, Yun?”
You crack an eye open to look over at the man on the couch and make direct eye contact with Jongho to find his gaze far softer than it was minutes ago.
“Of course she did. I expect nothing less from our pretty lady, dear. And—” Yunho pushes two fingers between your folds and dips right into your hole, bypassing all the arousal that’s begun to leak out of you “—she’s sopping wet to boot. Perfect.” The praise makes your body sing, and Yunho rewards your easy obedience by easing his fingers in and out of you with little resistance thanks to that wetness he mentioned. “You still on the pill?”
“Y-Yeah, as always. Haven’t missed a day.”
“Then I can cum in you?”
“Yes… yes sir.”
Yunho groans, and he moves his hand up from the small of your back to feel at the back of your head. He takes a handful of hair into his hold and grips tight enough to pull your head up from the car hood, but it’s not too terrible that you feel any sort of dramatic pain from the act.
“Gonna breed you fuckin’ full of cum then,” he growls, leaning into your space and knocking his forehead against your temple. “Maybe so well that that damn pill won’t work? If I fuck it into you hard enough then your body won’t have a choice but to take my seed.” A loud moan tumbles from your lips at his words. The hand you have propping your weight up wobbles, and just before your elbow locks, Yunho releases you and grabs for your hips with both hands. You’re close to complaining about the sudden departure of his fingers when he nudges the tip of his cock against your folds, sliding along the wetness in a crude form of lubrication.
“Fuck me, won’t you?” you plead quietly. You hope that if nothing else, the look on your face will convince him to get on with things, but it must be a combination of everything — the heady arousal in the air, your tone and words, even the sight of Jongho jacking off to the two of you only a few feet away. Yunho sinks deep into your cunt then; he buries the full length of his cock deep inside you, stretching you open further until it feels like you can feel him in your stomach. Your body trembles and drops forward as you press your free hand to your abdomen like it’ll help you feel him better. “God, you’re so fucking big, Yun.”
“All the better to breed you with,” he says before planting a hand between your shoulder blades and urging you all the way down once more. Jongho is squeezing the base of his cock with his other hand now, likely to keep himself from cumming too early, and Yunho is notorious for two things: his short refractory period and how long he can go without orgasm no matter what kind of stimulation he’s under.
The initial drag of his cock inside you feels like heaven, and when he thrusts back against your thighs, he does so with such force that your insides churn.
“Is she tight?”
“Insanely,” Yunho responds through gritted teeth. You try to lift your head to look back at his face, eager to see how broken his expression is right now, but he stops you in your tracks. Again, fingers threaded through your hair and locking in close to your scalp to give him the best grip that won’t hurt you too terribly much. He yanks you hard with the next thrust, and it brings your head up at an angle that stretches you hard enough to make your muscles burn with the effort of accommodating to it. “Barely been two weeks and you’re this tight again, sugar, your pussy is fuckin’ insane.”
You would laugh at the absurdity of his comment if you could, but in your current state, the only noise that can escape you are choppy moans. They’re the kind that sounds like they could come straight from an amateur porno, and despite the garage being closed, it doesn’t offer that much privacy. Anyone who walks by will suddenly become privy to what sounds like a home movie being filmed behind the metal door.
“Didn’t expect her to be this tight, fuck, I might cum early.”
You can’t warn Yunho of the same for yourself: between his thrusts, the full weight of his balls slap against your pussy from the sheer force behind how hard he’s fucking you, and the steady rhythm is just enough to stimulate your clit even without head-on contact. He knows your body well, however, and how to play you like a fucking fiddle, so when your walls start pulsing around the thickness of his cock, he shifts the angle and drives his tip so deep into you that you see stars behind your eyelids.
“Fuck, sweets,” Jongho exhales under his breath. Your vision is blurry when you open your eyes, but it snaps back to black a moment later when the orgasm hits you all of a sudden.
“Fuck, fuck, f-fuck!”
“That’s it, sugar,” Yunho coos from behind you, and his hand relaxes to run down to the back of your neck. He presses the pads of his fingers into the flesh there, poking and prodding at the muscles that have suddenly gone tense in the tsunami of sensations sweeping over you, but his thrusts don’t let up even as your walls squeeze hard around his length. Yunho fucks you hard and fast through the brunt of your orgasm. When your body finally relaxes and the waves die down to let you swim in the aftermath of it, he’s still driving his dick along your walls and knocking against your more sensitive spots. “Should I breed you now, dear? Fuck you nice and full of cum then send you to sit on Jongho’s cock?”
Your mouth hangs open enough to let saliva out of it and onto the car, yet it smears across your face when you lose the will to steady yourself against Yunho’s pace.
“Pl-please, sir.”
Yunho lays himself over you and spreads his hands to sit on either side of your head. His hips still against your backside. The fuzz in your brain nearly drowns out the feeling of cum pumping into you, without a doubt filling you to the brim. He’s still in the throes of recovery when you nudge Yunho off and out of you. You would stay longer with him inside, to feel that warmth and fullness for some time longer, but your body moves on its own agenda with a pulsing desire lingering in your gut. Despite the weakness in your muscles, you walk over to the couch where Jongho waits patiently and quietly. His gaze is heavy on you when you drop your hands to his shoulders.
“Baby…”
“Don’t stop her now, babe,” Yunho interjects. You don’t spare him a glance over your shoulder or anything like it — the movements of your body are methodical and calculated, a firm straddle over his hips and spread legs before you reach down to put your hand next to his against the length of his cock. Together, you guide him into your used cunt, pushing him in alongside the cum threatening to drip out of your body. A sigh of relief leaves your lips once he’s securely inside you.
“Feel good?” you whisper close to his face. Jongho’s cheeks are flushed, his pupils blown own so wide that you can barely see the color of his irises, and his lips glisten with spit. You can’t help yourself, you decide. He has the same thought in his mind because he’s the one to kiss you rather than the other way around, lips finding each other in a fit of passion that makes your chest burn.
“I want more,” he mutters into your mouth.
“Greedy.” You lift yourself up from his lap some, enough to let his cock nearly pull all the way out of you, then sink back down with a spine-curling pleasure that makes you throw your head back and moan to the ceiling. Yunho’s form enters your line of sight, and his hand finds the base of your throat. He stands behind you, chin tilted to his chest so that he can stare directly down at you. He’s handsome beyond belief even at this awfully skewed and awkward angle.
“Open,” he commands while tapping along the column of your throat. Your lips part completely to allow him access to whatever it is he wants from you.
Jongho’s firm and strong hands squeeze at your waist at the same moment. He takes the control from your hands, and you hand it over without complaint to let him work your cunt along his length as he sees fit and to chase his pleasure in full. Yunho hooks his thumb on the back of your teeth. It effectively holds you open and steady for the moment he decides to spit down into your mouth. The warmth on your tongue makes you wince, but then Yunho is withdrawing his thumb and pushing up against your chin.
“Close and swallow,” he says in what’s likely to be his last act of dominance for the night. Your eyes remain firmly set on his face as you do so — slow yet deliberate so that he can see your obedience in its full glory. Your reward is the sweetest gift. He lays a kiss to your forehead and taps your cheek gently. “Good girl.”
You right yourself enough to look down at Jongho, sending your focus to the lover beneath you. He lets you take his face between your hands without saying a word, but the second you lean in for a kiss, he bites out his thoughts.
“You take dick like a bitch in heat, sweets.”
“Y-You’re the one—” your voice sounds about as wrecked as you feel “—fucking me dumb.” Jongho slides his hands along the lines of your body until he reaches your ass, where the skin is still sensitive and burning from Yunho’s earlier punishment. He palms the flesh harshly enough to make you cry out. “Want you inside too.”
“One wasn’t enough? How much cum do you need?”
“She’s a proper cumslut, really Jongho. You know this.” It’s unfair that Yunho sounds totally recovered and unbothered by the rough sex you just shared; meanwhile, you’re thoroughly wrecked and still going through the motions, working towards another impending orgasm on Jongho’s cock.
“Close?” he asks with a lilting tease hanging off his tone. You push yourself against him as best you can, close enough to knock your forehead into his.
“I bet you’ll cum first, big boy. Your needy dick is begging to breed me.”
Jongho’s nostrils flare at the accusation, but it’s an accurate one with the way his haphazard thrusts are becoming more and more staggered. Nothing inspires Jongho quite like a small competition though, even if it encourages him to play dirty and reach around to your front. He plunges a hand down alongside where his cock meets your body. Your bubbling complaints about his dirty tactics fall short at the mouth of your next orgasm, and he all but steals the air from your lungs with a few little twists of his fingers on your clit. He cums with you immediately after — but after nonetheless, as you’re certain he’ll note later on. Your body sags atop his even as he drives his length into you a few more times for good measure and to milk himself for all he’s worth, adding another load to what Yunho’s already left in you.
Said man makes another appearance too, with bottles of water in hand as he lowers himself to the couch cushions right beside you and Jongho. You take one of the presented bottles with a quiet murmur of thanks, easing up from your slumped position to take several greedy sips in an effort to soothe your poor throat.
“By the way,” Jongho tilts his head in Yunho’s direction. A moment passes that’s full of silent anticipation, and it’s only when Yunho’s brows start to furrow that Jongho finishes his thought. “Her tires are fine.”
The incredulous look you get from Yunho makes the ruse well worth it, and the small flare of anger that crosses his eyes briefly only serves to make you want to tease him further.
────────────
please like & reblog this work and consider leaving a reply or sharing your thoughts in a reblog or ask!
this work belongs to caly / hongism (2023). do not copy, repost, or plagiarize in any way.
#ateez smut#ateez x reader#yunho smut#yunho x reader#jongho smut#jongho x reader#ateez fic#ateez ff#ateez fanfic#ateez imagine#ateez imagines#ateez oneshot#yunho oneshot#jongho oneshot#caly.writes#fic: outlaw series
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Jungkook
𝓢𝔀𝓮𝓮𝓽 𝓣𝓸𝓸𝓽𝓱 [Cookies]
Jimin isn't sure anymore what to think about you and Jungkook. But maybe tonight he realizes something.
Tags/Warnings: Human!Yoongi, Human!Jimin, Rottweiler hybrid!Jungkook, Cat hybrid!Reader, Enemies to friends to lovers, mentions of past trauma, some Yoonmin here and there oops, Main story focus are MC and Kook though, some Angst in this, major fluff too, christmas!!!
Wordcount: 3.1k words
There is no taglist for this fic.
-> Masterlist
♥━━━━━━━━━━•.♡.•━━━━━━━━━━━━♥
Jimin has no idea how to talk to you anymore.
It’s not like you became an entirely different person overnight, or as if Jungkook actively keeps him away from you- it’s just.. awkward. He’s seen you search online for jobs, something you’ve never done before, or at least you’ve never actually seemed to be interested in that. And neither has he ever wanted you to do get one- he’s making enough money for the both of you, you don’t have to provide for yourself.
But he believes that Jungkook might have something to do with it.
“jiminie?” You say, skipping towards him to put your phone down, a page opened. “can you drive me to my job interview tomorrow?” You ask, and Jimin frowns, looking at the page on your phone.
It's an email. You’ve been apparently asking for a job at a local grocery store to just help stock the shelves and such, but Jimin worries. “are you sure?” He asks, and you deflate quite a bit. “eight hours a day is a bit much to start with..” he says, and you huff, slumping over onto the kitchen counter.
“But I wanna have my own money too…” you mumble, complaining when the door opens, Yoongi entering.
“But baby you don’t have to? Just tell me how much you need and I’ll give it to you.” Jimin says, earning some attention from Yoongi who gets himself a bottle of cold coffee from the fridge.
“But then- noo, that’s not right!” You huff, tail smacking against your chair you’re sitting on. “no, I need my own for that!” You complain. “eight hours isn’t a lot! I can do that!”
“Can I look at it?” yoongi asks, and Jimin slides the phone over with a sigh. “eight hours five days a week. Have you ever worked before?” He wonders, and you sheepishly shake your head. “then eight hours might be a bit much as a start. Don’t they offer part time positions?” He asks, and you shrug.
“I’ll get less money then though..” you say disappointed, leaning back a big as your legs swing around.
“Work your way up then.” Yoongi encourages. “it’s a good job, decent pay even as part time.” He mumbles, looking through the job description. “I’d like to look over the contract before you sign it though. Just to make sure it’s all good.” He says, turning around to throw the bottle in the trash.
Jimin notices instantly how you look at Yoongi.
“There’s my princess!” Jungkook however breaks through the moment, picking you up from the chair you’re sitting on to hug you, tail wagging with excitement. He’s apparently just come home from work to pick you up- like he always does.
These days, the moment Jungkook is available, you’re gone out of sight.
Yoongi has already slowly brought up the topic of potentially changing the living situations permanently in the future- switching around so to speak, with Jungkook and you living in one house, while Jimin and Yoongi occupy the other. Of course, this wouldn’t be official due to the fact that both Jungkook and you are still hybrids and therefore legally not allowed to rent or own any land or property, but it could still work as long as the paperwork stays the way it is right now. Jimin isn’t really sure if he likes the idea.
He knows it’s inevitable, but that doesn’t mean he likes it.
Jungkook and you are gone as quickly as always, with the dog hybrid helping you wrap your scarf around your neck to keep you warm outside. He’s taking you for a bit of a date- he’s doing that a lot in fact. But especially now- with Christmas fast approaching and your love for all things sweet, it’s the perfect time to spoil you rotten.
You don’t tell him about your job hunting. You kind of want it to stay a bit of a secret.
“Do you know what you’d like as a Christmas present yet?” He wonders, warm hand holding yours as he swings them a bit, both of you walking through the busy streets full of food stalls and advertisements. You think a little, unsure.
“I don’t know.” You admit. Jimin and you always exchanged tiny presents, never truly having to think about what to gift the other.
“hm, I’ll have to think of something then.” He chuckles, squeezing your hand a second before he looks ahead again.
Back home, Jimin and Yoongi are arguing once again. “I’m just saying- what if they can’t keep the house tidy? She’s pretty messy..” jimin worries.
“Jungkook will get her to clean up, don’t worry he’s a bit chaotic but they’ll manage.” He easily defends. “jimin, I know it’s hard to let go but-“ he sighs when Jimin turns around, facing away from him. “-she’ll stay close? Literally next door.” He offers.
But it’s not enough. He wants you home.
“She’s already looking for a job. She clearly must be thinking of it too.” Yoongi says. “You can’t keep that away from her. She deserves that freedom.”
“She never worked before. She wont last.” Jimin says, sitting down again to put his head in his hands. “I don’t want her to go through that feeling of failure. She’s fine as it is- why does she suddenly want her own money? Just because Jungkook works?” He whines, and Yoongi shrugs, because he has an idea as to why you could be doing this.
“Does it really matter?” the older male says, sitting down as well. “this isn’t about the money, or the work, or the house, and you know this.” He tries to reason. “it’s about the fact that you don’t want her to leave.”
“Why can’t I have you both?” jimin softly complains. “it feels like I have to choose. Like.. I’d have to take Jungkook away from her to get her back.” He reveals his feelings, making Yoongi stay silent.
Because there’s really nothing he could say to make him feel any better.
♥━━━━━━━━━━•.♡.•━━━━━━━━━━━━♥
Yoongi waits for you in the car as you return from your job interview, offering him the documents to read through. “You know you don’t have to do this, right?” yoongi asks, reading through the papers with a pair of glasses.
“Yeah, but I don’t.. want to just be lazy.” You mumble, playing with your new acrylics you got done with Jungkook. They’re Christmas themed. “Jungkook.. works a lot. And he's always so proud.” You say quietly. “I know working in a grocery store isn’t as cool as his job but..”
Yoongi looks over at you, a gentle expression on his face. “You have a lot to be proud of too.” He says, giving the documents back to you. “and even just part time is already a big thing. You’re a different category than Jungkook, remember that.”
“How do you know?” You ask, surprised.
“both simple observation-“ He smiles a bit, before he flips a page of your document. “-and the ability to read.” He chuckles, causing you to become a bit shy now.
He's right. It’s all written down right there.
“You’re right in the middle of categories. That’s got to be confusing.” He gently tells you. “Go slow and steady. They offer a training day, take it. I’ll bring you and pick you up, and then we’ll decide whether or not you’ll sign it, okay?” He asks, and you nod, watching him drive home in silence.
The moment you both step out in front of his house, you do something unique-
You hug him, an actual, full on hug, arms wrapped around him as you rub your cheek on his chest to scent him. “thanks.” You mumble, and Yoongi awkwardly pats your head, before you run off at the sight of Jungkook after giving yoongi the documents, as the dog hybrid is seen opening the front door to greet you.
“Well, that’s new.” Jimin hums. “is she growing closer to everyone but me now?” He half-jokes- though yoongi can hear some genuine insecurities.
“I think it’s simply evening out, Jimin.” Yoongi tries to explain. “see it like that. Her attention is like a bottle of water. And before, it was all just filling one cup- yours.” He says as they’re both inside the kitchen now, him taking out two glasses and a bottle of water. “But now, there’s more cups to fill. And Jungkook’s simply gets a bit more from her.. well, because it’s a special cup, you could say.” He chuckles.
“I was just as spoiled, huh.” Jimin sighs, taking the glass of water from him, staring at it.
“Pretty much. But just like her, you’ll adapt.” He gently hums, hand on his. “it’s just a bit tough right now. And hey-“ he says, leaning over the table a bit to get closer, faces only inches apart.
“-You’ve got your own special cup too, no?”
♥━━━━━━━━━━•.♡.•━━━━━━━━━━━━♥
Jungkook and you cuddle on the sofa, when he notices it again.
Sometimes, whenever you’re close like this, or he offers you just a tad bit too much physical affection, you seem to become almost drunk off of it. He’s noticed it in public too, whenever he hugs you fully and gives you a lot of kisses or even just a hand on your back running up and down a bit too often. Now, he knows that cat hybrids can get excited from a lot of physical contact- but you seem especially sensitive.
Almost as if you’re not the same category as himself.
He doesn’t really know how to ask you, considering that it might be a touchy subject- but he’s also endlessly curious. Though, right now, it’s not a very pressing issue, as you’re both in the privacy of the home he technically shares with Yoongi. These days, your things have found their way into this house as well though- from clothes in the wash, blankets on the couch, or stuffed toys in his bedroom that you wanted to show off but forgot to take back.
He can’t say he doesn’t like it.
You’re happily purring against him, rolling over onto your back, sweater rising up a bit to reveal your stomach- and he can’t help himself as he leans over you to kiss the skin, cold top of his nose making you giggle. “You’re so pretty.” He chuckles as well, moving up to kiss your lips now. You’re buzzing with emotions now, tail swiping from side to side, smacking hard against the couch now as he charges you up again.
It's then that you bite him, and he notices it.
As if he looks at you for the first time so intensely, he realizes a few things. From the more pronounced feline shape of your pupils, to the more defined sharpened teeth of yours. It doesn’t just seem like you’re a different category- you most likely are.
And yet you seem so aware? Something doesn’t make sense- but right now, it’s not the moment to ask about it.
Instead, he watches how you let go of his arm again, only some slight marks present on his skin, proving that you didn’t mean to hurt him at all- that it was just a reaction to get rid of all that excitement. It’s cute to him, most of all, so he doesn’t really care about it, happy sighing along with you as you both entangle your legs together before you cuddle up, getting ready to nap a little.
It's Jungkook’s favorite part of the day.
If he didn’t like his job so much, he’d stay home with you all day every day, and he’d never get bored of anything at all as long as you’d be there at his side. But to spoil you how you deserve it, he needs money- so it’s currently for the best to be away for seven hours and be able to offer you the best he can.
And you deserve only the best, in his opinion.
♥━━━━━━━━━━•.♡.•━━━━━━━━━━━━♥
You feel ashamed when Yoongi picks you up from your first day.
You had to take breaks way more often than you thought you’d have to, it was honestly stressful despite the fact that you did nothing but stock shelves for four hours. You’re being paid- but you also feel almost defeated. You can’t see yourself doing this long term- you feel absolutely drained.
“I know I’m repeating myself, but it’s fine to admit if it’s not for you.” Yoongi tells you, who just starts at your lap. “no shame in it.”
“Why can’t I be normal?” You mumble.
“Because no one is.” Yoongi simply chuckles. “some might fit a common standard. But there is really no ‘normal’. Only average at best.” He explains.
“then I wanna be average.” You say.
“But that’s not you.” He shrugs. “and we all like you the way you are.” He offers. “Jimin mentioned to me that you don’t like Christmas. Are you upset because of that right now?” He wonders, genuinely curious.
“Christmas.. I don’t know.” You tell him. “It’s all.. a lot. Like, the lights, and the noise, and everyone’s always on edge, and nervous..” you confess.
“Its stressful.” Yoongi concludes, and you nod.
“And I also always feel bad.” You admit. “because.. Jiminie always gets me a lot of presents, but all I can give him is.. stupid stuff I made myself.” You say.
“Ah, now I get why you want to work so badly.” Yoongi clicks his tongue.
“I want to give you guys nice stuff too!” You cry out, finally letting it all out to someone. “I want to make you happy too, but I can’t do anything, and I can’t buy anything! I can only take, that’s it!” You huff angrily, ears pinned back when you notice Yoongi pulling up to a small grocery store. “Huh?” You wonder, distracted, when Yoongi runs a hand over your head- the touch able to calm you down quite a bit as you look at him.
“you and Jimin are very similar, you know?” He smiles. “You need to be more open. Don’t suffer all by yourself- getting help isn’t admitting defeat.” He says. “how about you help with chores at home, and I’ll give you some pocket money for it?”
“But then I’ll take money from you again.” You deny.
“Its not that different from working. You do something, I’ll pay you. Simple.” He shrugs.
“…OK.” You nod, determined, as he reaches over to wipe your cheeks, tears staining them that you didn’t even notice falling.
“there we go.” He grins, before driving back home with you.
♥━━━━━━━━━━•.♡.•━━━━━━━━━━━━♥
After Yoongi had informed the rest of them back home about your actual issues with the holiday season, Jungkook is now busy making sure the new Christmas lights aren’t blinking anymore but instead glowing steady, settings adjusted. He's almost done, when you rush into the house, almost tripping upstairs. “everything okay?” Jungkook calls, Jimin and Yoongi looking after you as well.
“Everything’s fine, promise!” You call down. “I just gotta wrap some stuff!!” You say, before something chatters, making Yoongi chuckle.
“So all those Years.. she didn’t hate Christmas at all?” jimin wonders.
“I mean, cats are pretty sensitive to stuff like that.” Jungkook mumbles with his head almost entirely stuck within the large Christmas tree. “and she’s a different category so- ouch!” He flinched when the pines prick him a little.
“I never thought that the difference in just seven percent is that big..” jimin shamefully sighs to himself.
“Well, you know now.” Yoongi reassures. “the past is the past. Let’s focus on the future.”
You’re downstairs a few hours later with a few colorful bandaids on your fingers from papercuts, watching the cookies in the oven bake with Jungkook hugging you. Some of them are shaped like cats, others like dogs. “can we eat them when they’re done?” You wonder.
“They’ll be hot though.” Jungkook chuckles. “you’ll burn your tongue.”
“I don’t wanna wait..” you huff.
“I’ll distract you then.” Jungkook suggests. “we can go put the presents under the tree while they cool down.” He says, letting go of you to take them out, careful not to have you get hurt.
“Okay.” You nod, fetching all the little things you wrapped admittedly a bit chaotically. Still, everyone’s proud- it’s not an easy task for you, and it’s clear that you had to take breaks multiple times in between wrapping to get your focus back on track. “mine look all crumpled up..” you pout, sitting on the floor in front of all the presents.
“You got drastically better though after the first two.” Yoongi comments. “that one there looks pretty neat.” He points to a small one, and you purr at that, before you turn. “You want some?” He offers the peeled tangerine, which you take.
“She’s warmed up to him.” Jimin notices from the sidelines, and Jungkook nods, tail wagging.
“Isn’t it great?” He says, though his tail slows when he notices Jimin’s rather somber look. “Why are you so against us loving her.?” He asks, and Jimin looks towards the dog hybrid in surprise.
“What?” He asks, caught off guard.
“I don’t know. But it feels like you’re.. upset that she’s befriending Yoongi. Or that she loves me now.” He explains.
“I’m not upset.” The older human denies. “I’m just.. scared.”
“Of what?” Jungkook calls, bewildered. “aren’t we a family now?”
A family.
Jimin hasn’t really thought of it that way- but Jungkook’s right. Yoongi and the dog hybrid aren’t taking you away, really- they’re more like an extension now, added on instead of pushed into the existing bond you two once had. The only one who pulled away had been himself.
“we all love her. In different ways.” Jungkook smiles. “the only one who’s making it weird is you.” He jokes, before he joins in, tugging on your tail playfully to get you to turn and tackle him, Yoongi sighing as he has to make sure you both don’t tumble right into the tree.
And that night, a switch had been flipped.
Jimin finally jumps over his own shadow again, helping you unwrap your presents, while also almost brought to tears when he receives yours. It’s all warm, and happy, and almost like you’re both back to normal again- but one look around him offers him a true picture of what it is now.
You both have always considered each other family-
You’re just a few more people now.
#bts imagine#bts fanfic#bts fic#jungkook imagine#jeon jungkook x reader#jeon jungkook imagine#hybrid imagine#bts jungkook imagine#jungkook x reader#bts jungkook fanfic#bts jungkook x reader#jeon jungkook imagines#jungkook imagines#jeon jungkook fanfic#bts jeon jungkook imagine
686 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Brothers’ + Diavolo, Barbatos, Solomon’s reaction to GN!MC teasing them in public 18+
CW! Exhibitionism, degradation (Belphe)
-Lucifer
definitely does it during one of Diavolo’s meetings.
MC decides that they will make it the best time to humiliate Lucifer!
They slowly travel their hands up higher and higher up his thigh before he stops them.
He glares one of his most terrifying glares, only for a second.
When you get home? Make sure you don’t have any plans for the next week.
He uses a riding crop to smack your bare ass against his desk, begging him for forgiveness.
Maybe if you’re good and obey well enough, he will *consider* letting you ride his thigh.
Until then, he wants you to cry out.
“You’re not to please yourself until I hear a genuine apology.”
-Mammon
Mammon’s doing his usual thing, betting his money on casinos.
You decide to come along, why not? It might be fun!
You start to get bored; it’s the same thing over and over again.
You sit on Mammon’s lap; he sees it as an innocent gesture, none the wiser of your plans.
You grind your ass against his crotch, seeing if he can keep up with the game.
Sure enough, he can’t
He drags you off to the nearest bathroom and fucks you right then and there.
“D-Damn it, MC! You just gotta tease me like that, huh? F-fuck..”
-Leviathan
He is live streaming his favorite game, Ruri Tunes!
You’re observing in the background, keeping up with his chat.
His chat seems pretty dead, even with the number of viewers he has.
You decide to fix that.
You get out of the view of the camera and go under the desk Levi’s playing at.
He doesn’t notice anything until he feels something palming against his groin.
He makes a sound, almost like a moan. His face grows bright red.
The rest of the stream consists of him muting and unmuting his microphone as his gameplay gradually gets worse.
“N-Normie! Stop doing—! Hah..”
-Satan
You’re reading with him back at RAD’s library.
You're reading a book you randomly picked based on the title, but a specific scene makes you think
The scene is about the main love interests finally getting to love each other, but the scene is more spicy than you thought.
You close your book and head over to the demon that’s sitting beside you.
You unzip his pants and take out his member.
Needless to say, he is somewhat pissed that you interrupted his reading time, but at the same time, he isn’t fighting back.
You begin to pump his penis at a rapid pace.
By the end of it, he has a crimson-red blush across his face, and he is breathing heavily.
“MC.. I can’t focus. Do that..hah.. later.”
-Asmodeus
You both are getting ready for a photoshoot. You both are in the changing rooms, trying out outfits.
You both are in nothing but your undergarments.
Something about that clearly excites him, seeing as he has a hard-on
You look at the clock, and you still have 30 minutes before the actual shoot.
You pounce on him, and he gets the hint right away.
You both make it to the shoot barley on time, only with a bit of limping from the both of you.
“You’re so naughty, my dear~! I’ll be sure to please you ♡."
-Beelzabub
You both are at a restaurant that just opened.
He practically BEGGED to go to this place with you.
You had your fill, but Beel still doesn’t show signs of slowing down.
You didn’t bring anything to distract you for the time being, so you decided on the next best thing.
Your foot slowly travels up towards his groin, teasing it lightly.
He doesn’t react much, but a light pink hue is dusted on his cheeks.
Once he finishes his plate, he picks you up and finds a bathroom or empty ally.
When he’s done with his "desert,” you aren’t able to walk at all; you need him to carry you.
“I’m hungry for desert, MC. Can I have you?”
-Belphegor
He doesn’t go out much, but that makes it all the more exciting.
He is sleeping in after class, as usual.
You decide to put his sleepiness to the test.
You crawl under the desk, undo his pants, and watch as his cock springs out.
You go on to suck his dick, maybe for an hour before he wakes up.
When he does, oh boy! He’s going to be a bit more forceful with you.
“Mmnn.. slut.”
-Diavolo
He’s doing his work, with his servants coming in and out and checking up on him.
Little do they know that you’re under his desk.
Diavolo is almost an expert at covering up his emotions.
You take this as a challenge.
You suck on his dick harder, trying to fit his whole member in your mouth.
He finally finishes his paperwork, but now he has a bit more work to take care of.
“Haha, I see what you’re trying to do, MC.”
-Barbatos
He never stays in one place for long, being a butler and all.
The only time he stays still is when he is with Diavolo.
Lucky for you, his tail is sensitive.
When he stops to talk with Diavolo, you’re beside him, stroking his tail.
He’s even better at masking his emotions than Diavolo!
When work is done and everyone is asleep, let’s hope he goes easy on you.
He will tease you with his tail all night if it means you’ll learn a lesson.
“Don’t try these tricks again, especially around Young Master.”
-Solomon
You’re walking around in the House of Lamentation.
He just so happens to run into you as well.
You both walk around the place, talking about random subjects.
He makes some embarrassing comments and talks about embarrassing topics.
You decide to get some well-deserved revenge.
You pull him into an empty hallway.
The next thing you know, you’re grinding against his clothed cock.
He isn’t exactly embarrassed; he has done this to you before!
“Well, look who decided to join in on the fun~.”
#obey me mammon#obey me nightbringer#obey me smut#obey me x mc#obey me shall we date#obey me fanfic#obey me brothers#ob#obey me solomon#obey me#obey me asmodeus#obey me leviathan#obey me satan#obey me lucifer#obey me diavolo#obey me beelzebub#obey me belphegor#obey me barbatos#gn!reader#gn!mc#18+ only#18+ content
816 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Will Slap You, Rafe
Pairing: Frat!Rafe Cameron x Reader
Warnings: Mean Y/N, Mentions of Sex and Birth
Pronouns: She/Her
Word Count: 0.9K
Summary: Pregnancy doesn't look so great on Y/N and Rafe, but good thing it's almost over.
Masterlist
Rafe isn’t going to lie. Pregnant Y/N is a scary Y/N. She’s a lot more moody and demanding than his usual angel is. Any little thing can make her snap and he has been walking on eggshells for almost nine months. His family would say that Rafe is just as unbearable. If they thought he was doting on Y/N before, then her being pregnant showed an even more overbearing side. Rafe helps rearrange the pillows on the couch and places about ten blankets over top of Y/N, who is getting ready for a nap. “Are you warm enough? Are there enough pillows?” he frets over her, rearranging one of the blankets that is slipping off. Sarah chuckles, “I think she has enough, Rafe. She could survive in the North Pole with how many blankets you have her buried under.” “I would never let her be in that situation,” he barks. How could Sarah think that he would let anything happen to Y/N? “Would you two shut up? Cranky woman trying to nap here,” Y/N complains, turning on her side to sleep. At least she doesn’t blame her pregnancy for her mood. Rafe rushes to her side, “I’m so sorry, Angel. Sarah and I will go in the kitchen.” Rafe kisses his wife’s head and forces his sister into the other room.
The siblings talk in whispered voices after being scolded again by the pregnant woman. It’s been about an hour and Rafe has started to get his angel’s snack ready. A piercing yell causes both Camerons to dash to the living room. “Angel, are you alright? What’s happening? Do you need a massage?” he cries out, rushing to her side. Sarah follows in worry for her sister-in-law. They find Y/N hunched over with her hand on her stomach. She glares at them, “No, you dingus. I’m going into labour.”
Rafe’s face flushes and he turns to his sister. “Get the go bag, please. It’s in the nursery. I’ll get her in the car.” Sarah nods and runs off to do as asked, while Rafe picks Y/N up bridal style and brings her to his truck. Every bounce of Rafe’s rushed manner intensifies the pain shooting through her body. “Slow down. You aren’t trying to win a race. We also have to time the contractions, dumbass,” she critiques between her screams. Rafe starts an internal timer in his mind at her scream, “Right, thank you for reminding me. You are so smart, Angel.” He places her in the car and she glowers at him with another yell. “I don’t care how smart you think I am. Get me to the damn hospital before I do it myself,” she growls. Rafe is quick to get to the driver’s side, texting Sarah to meet him at the hospital.
———
Y/N and Rafe got to the hospital a little earlier than medically required and the staff were almost not going to let them into a room, but Y/N’s angry demeanour and Rafe’s money-slipping hands caused the staff to change their mind. It’s been about sixteen hours and the couple is absolutely exhausted. Finally, it’s time for Y/N to push. She had insisted on giving birth in Goddess pose and Rafe isn’t one to argue about it. “You are doing so great, Angel. I am so proud of you,” Rafe praises, smoothing her sweaty hair down. Y/N has had enough of his pampering. She’s been here for so long and that’s all she’s been listening to. “I will slap you, Rafe. Stop talking or I will have them throw you out. You don’t know how much this hurts, so I only want to hear my own voice from now on,” she snarls at him. Rafe immediately stops, instead resolving to silently encourage her.
Rafe’s focus is between her legs, waiting for the moment his child enters the world when he feels her hand cross his face. One hand rubs his cheek, “What was that for?” “For getting me pregnant and not being the one to give birth,” she explains, squeezing his hand harder. He pouts at her words, “I am so sorry that I can’t be the one going through this, Angel. It kills me to know you are hurting and I can’t do anything about it.”
“I am never having sex with you again. I never want to go through this again.”
“And I fully support that, Angel. We can always adopt or foster if we want to have more kids.”
———
An hour later, Asher Wesley Cameron rests on his mother’s chest, sleeping in her warmth. “He’s perfect,” Y/N whispers and kisses his head. Rafe admires the new mother, “Because he is a mixture of both of us.” He takes a second before asking his next question. “Did you really mean what you said about having sex?” Y/N giggles at the worry in his voice, “Only a little bit. We definitely won’t be having sex until the doctor gives the go-ahead but after that… How else are we supposed to make this little guy a sibling?” “I thought you said you didn’t want to give birth to another baby,” his eyes twinkle as he looks at her. She shrugs, “It hurt like hell, but it was worth it. I would do it one more time even if they are only half as perfect as Asher. I do want to foster though. There are so many children that need a safe home.” Rafe’s lips find her forehead. “Whatever you want. I will follow your lead, Angel.”
Taglist: @winterrrnight @loves0phelia @thelomlisrafecameron @wickedlovely121 @queen-shadow22 @nonbullshit-toleratingkindagirl
#let me angel#rafe cameron#rafe cameron x reader#outer banks#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron series#rafe cameron fanfiction#obx fic#rafe cameron fluff#rafe obx#rafe fic#rafe x reader#rafe imagine#rafe outer banks#rafe fanfiction#outer banks rafe#outer banks fanfiction#outerbanks#outer banks imagine#outer banks x reader#outerbanks rafe#obx#obx fanfiction#obx x reader#obx imagine#obx fanfic
622 notes
·
View notes
Text
Play Nice (Alexia Putellas x reader)
A/N: Where did this come from you ask, I have no idea.
You knew facing Alexia would be difficult but you didn’t realise that watching her win the World Cup final would bring out a side of you that you would be ashamed of. Seeing her win the very thing you worked so hard for filled you with envy even though you know that she deserved it.
Once the celebrations died down, Alexia asked you to stay with her, with her family because that is what you are to her but you couldn’t. Your pride was wounded and you knew you wouldn’t be the best company. You wanted her to enjoy the moment and the best way for her to do that was without you because your need to win didn’t allow you to be happy for her. You were so focused on winning that the loss caused you to lose focus on the person that would be by your side long after your career was over.
It was a dark couple of days for you and as a way not to be reminded of the loss you decided to turn your phone off completely. Alexia had been made aware of this of course. If anything she expected it as you did the same when you lost the champions league final but still having no way of contacting you was something she was struggling with even as she celebrates the title in Madrid with her team.
The Catalonian’s sour mode continues as their celebration tour hits Ibiza. More so because it’s a town that reminds her of you given that she had never been here without you.
“Alexia, come celebrate with us” Jenni begged as she watched her friend sit at the front of the boat with her legs tangling off the edge.
“I will. I’m going to try and call her again then I’ll join you”
It was naive of her to think you’d answer but this is the longest you had got without speaking and she desperately needed to hear you voice.
“I will ask Ana to call Patri and see if she can get Y/N on the phone” Jenni suggest.
“She’s in Barcelona already? She should be resting not punishing herself by returning to training”
Alexia didn’t know where you were and technically what Jenni said was true but she knew that the call would be no use. She didn’t like seeing her friend so down in what should be one of her happiest moments so she took matters into her own hands. You were a tough woman to get hold off when you go dark but you always followed one rule and that is you had to check in with at least one person. Alexia was so blinded by her worry that she forget the person you told all to was her own mother.
It wasn’t an easy decision for you to make but you knew that you wanted to celebrate Alexia and all she had achieved. It’s just a shame that would include being around the other Spanish players too. Still, you swallowed your pride and that is how you find yourself on a small boat on the way to the yacht that was anchored just off the coast of Ibiza.
“Calm down chicas. There’s a lioness on board” Misa teased as you boarded. It was brave on her part and the look she received in response told her to tread lightly.
“Don’t stop on my part ladies” you say as go on search of your girlfriend “make the most of it, I won’t happen again” you whisper but just enough so that Ana can hear you. The Swiss woman spits out her drink and you wink in response.
You went to the front of the boat as Jenni said but Alexia was nowhere to be found. You tell the forward to go to the group and you’ll find her yourself. As you wander around the boat having no idea where the next turn will take you, you end up finding Alexia sitting at one of the tables in the lounge area.
She was on her phone and if you were a gambling woman you would put money on that she was trying to call you. Here she was a world champion yet she was too worried about you to enjoy it and it made you feel incredibly guilty.
“There’s a party upstairs. Care to join?” You ask.
“Un minuto” she holds her finger up but her focus remains on the phone in her hand so much so that she didn’t register that it was you who had spoken.
“Alexia Putellas, put down the phone” you put on your assertive voice one which is very rarely used off the field.
You now have her undivided attention and you cannot tell whether she is mad at you or happy to see you. Rightly or wrongly the thought last seconds because when she stands you see she is wearing nothing but a blue bikini and a floral wrap around skirt.
“Why are you here?” She stands in front of you waiting for an explanation, one which you know you owe her.
“A very smart woman told me that I should stop blaming myself and spend some time with my very beautiful girlfriend. Oh and she called me an arsehole” you pretend to act wounded “it was your mother Ale”
Alexia’s eyes widen as she tries to imagine her mother calling you that because in Eli’s eyes you can do no wrong.
“I’m sorry I closed down. It’s been a really rough couple of days and I didn’t want to be a dark cloud that covered the sun”
You had been thinking about what you’d say to her since you boarded the plane to Ibiza. Now was your chance to be open and honest with Alexia but she didn’t have the same need for the truth.
A finger placed over your lips bringing you to silence. That finger is soon replaced by Alexia’s soft lips. It was the first time you have kissed her since leaving for the World Cup and that is proven by the hunger of the moment. The way you two battle for dominance is not a rare thing and whilst you want nothing more than to finish what Alexia has started, you are aware of your surroundings
“As much as I would like to continue this” you kiss her again “we both know if we don’t stop then I will lose control and it will be very hard for you to stay quiet”
Alexia pulls away almost as if weighing out her options. Your hands begin playing with the string of her bikini because you knew what you wanted to do.
“I don’t care” that is her response and you don’t need to be told twice.
Not even a second later, your hands are roaming her body and you are pushing her towards the closest room.
“Oh my eyes, it burns” Jenni says with impeccable timing as always.
Alexia pulls away slightly embarrassed that the two of you have been caught even if it was only a heated make out session. She grabs your hand a pulls you towards the stairs that lead back up to the deck.
“I wouldn’t worry about your eyes unless you plan on watching. Cover your ears and go away” you don’t give up but when Alexia playfully shoves the back of your head you know that she is over it and it leaves you no other choice that to admit the mood is ruined.
“Vale, I’m going” you drop your head but not for long because you hear Alexia scolding Jenni behind you.
The group of players on the deck are still very much in a partying mood but it doesn’t bother you as much as you thought it would as they are not throwing it in your face. It also helps that you are able to tune them out thanks to the Catalonian who is laid on your chest running her finger over your protruding hip bone. It is only when her finger travel dangerously close to your bikini line do you stop her by grabbing her hand, bringing it it you mouth and placing a kiss on the back of it.
“Not now. We have an audience” you don’t have to turn around to know that some of the girls will be watching you.
Most the the girls that are on the boat haven’t seen the two of you be this open with your relationship. Sure they knew you were together, the whole world did, but rarely do they get to see it with their own eyes. Alexia looks back and is met with several eyes watching the two of you. You laugh at her small huff because you know you are right, something that she hates admitting to you.
“What are you all looking at” Alexia stands and asks them, slightly annoyed at the lack of privacy even though the two of you are out in the open.
Ona, Misa, Jenni, Laia and Aitana look at the two of you, neither one wanting to speak in fear that they will get in trouble.
“We are going in the water and wanted to know if you were joining us” Laia says.
“We sure are” you jump up and your girlfriend knows by the look on your face that you are up to something “Are you joining us Laia? I can’t wait to see your diving given your practice in the final”
The way you walk towards her is similar to how you walk towards your opponent on the pitch. You are intimidating and a wave of satisfaction rushes over you when you see her face drop. You stop just in front of her and wait to see if she is ballsy enough to respond.
“I have a gold medal” She panics and it’s the first thing that comes to mind.
“And a god awful own goal, don’t forget about that”
“Play nice” Alexia kisses your shoulder before pulling you to the back of the boat.
You spend the rest of the day on your best behaviour. The only thing on your mind was celebrating your girlfriend because she truly deserves it. You are no longer England forward Y/N Y/L/N, you are just Y/N girlfriend of World Cup champion Alexia Putellas.
#alexia putellas x reader#alexia putellas imagine#alexia Putellas one shot#woso x reader#woso one shot#woso imagine#barcelona femeni x reader#barcelona femeni imagine#barcelona femeni one shot#espwnt imagine#espwnt one shot#espwnt x reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
don't call me 'baby'
PART 10 | SERIES
Pairing: Steve Harrington/fem!reader
Warnings: Sugardaddy!Steve, SMUT (18+), angst, mentions of pregnancy/a pregnancy scare, mentions of food and alcohol, unprotected p in v, daddy kink, oral sex (f receiving), creampie, ddlg dynamics, swearing, alcohol use, smoking, age gap, no use of y/n
Wordcount: 10.4K
A sugar daddy modern AU, a whirlwind summer romance in Italy, and two people from completely different walks of life, somehow finding each other in one of the most beautiful cities in the world. But, what will happen when summer ends?
PART 10 | meet me in the afterglow
FOUR MONTHS LATER
Your walk to work was chilly enough to warrant a coat. That was perhaps the thing you missed least about home in the U.S. - even though the winters certainly got cold here, it was nowhere near the sub-zero temperatures you had grown up with during the coldest time of year. Maybe the only thing you missed was snow - in all of your time living here, you had only gotten a brief dusting once, and it had melted by the following day.
Still, a week out from Christmas, you now needed to wrap something warm around yourself as you walked down the street, heading closer to the city center as your shift was due to start.
You were technically two minutes late to your shift, the coffee shop busy enough to have a line going out the door when you arrived. Yet, your manager Francesco said nothing - a small spark of joy in your day.
You didn’t necessarily need to go back to work - Steve’s money had yet to run out. But, you felt good about earning your own money - and, the less you had to draw on his remaining funds, the less you had to think about him.
You hadn’t seen or spoken to Steve since the night of your argument. Well, that was only partially true - you had received one piece of communication from him. It came a few days later - you had been moping in your apartment, having barely left your room for days, when an envelope arrived. It had his familiar writing and wax seal, with another wad of cash and a letter made out to you:
I promise this is the last you’ll hear from me. I am a man of my word, so I promise to help provide for you until you’re finished with school. I’ll be transferring enough money to your account to cover all of your expenses, so no need to worry about your rent, food, anything of the sort… I really do want you to be able to focus on school, okay? So, please don’t protest, or try to send the money back. Please feel free to use the credit card if you need to.
I’m sorry it ended this way. We both knew it was going to, but I apologize if I said anything out of line the other night. I truly do wish you the best.
Take care,
Steve
Reading it had been a punch to the gut. The formality of it, the finality of it… you would’ve rather that you never heard from him again. You had stashed the letter in a box under your bed, and not looked at it since.
A few weeks after that, you had pregnancy scare. It was silly, really - but, your period was late, and if was the first conclusion your mind had jumped to. You had called Robin in a panic, begging her to come home - she did, with four different brands of pregnancy tests. Those 15 minutes of waiting for results were the most agonizing of your life - then, upon seeing them all negative, you fell to your knees and burst into tears.
“It’s okay,” Robin had cooed, rubbing soothing circles on your back. “You’re good it was a false alarm - you’re probably just late because of stress -”
“I know,” you sobbed. “I just -”
“What is it?”
You then had sat up, chest heaving as you sobbed.
“He’s really gone isn’t he?”
Robin held you in her arms that night as you cried yourself to sleep.
To your knowledge now, he had gone back to the U.S. - was he still in Chicago? Or, did he go back to New York? You realized it was better for you to not ask these questions, or to think of him at all. As the weeks had turned into months, you found yourself thinking of him a little less each day - but you still thought of him. You saw him in the passersby as you walked down the street, in every car window, in every businessman walking through the door to order a coffee. Sometimes, you’d hear a laugh, or get a brief whiff of cigarette smoke, and swear it was him. But it never was - it never would be again.
The days had dragged on, but luckily, you often found yourself too busy to dwell too much on thoughts of Steve. Between work and school, your plate was pretty full. With graduation in mere weeks, you had spent the entire term studying and working on your thesis. Steve’s remaining money, at least, allowed you to work far less hours than you had before - a small blessing, you supposed.
The day was moving pretty quickly, the morning rush busy enough that two hours flew by without much notice. It was only during the afternoon lull that you found yourself able to look up from the espresso machine - only to lock eyes with a familiar face through the window.
Eddie smiled back at you, waving. You couldn’t help but grin, and beckoned him to come inside. He bounded through the glass doors, bursting into the coffee shop with the infectious, chaotic energy he always carries with him.
“Bella, how are you?” he asked, leaning over the counter with a big grin.
“I’m okay,” you said, shrugging.
He raised an eyebrow.
“Just okay?”
“Oh well - you know, a bit stressed with the end of term and all. But, that’ll all be over soon.”
“I’m almost done, too - just finishing up my exams, all of that nonsense.”
“Do you have someone for your thesis?”
You nodded. “Professor Hopper - he’s always had a soft spot for me,” you said, smiling fondly, thinking of the seemingly-gruff.
“I have Clarke - I don’t actually know how much he knows about photography, he teaches chemistry for godsake, but apparently it’s a hobby or something, so he’ll sign off on whatever I do,” Eddie said, laughing.
“Oh! I forgot to tell you - I actually have my own studio space now.”
“What? Eddie, that’s amazing!”
He grinned. “Thanks - I mean, I’m still technically freelance, but I’m hoping once I’m fully graduated more work will start coming in. But for now, I don’t mind having some spare time to practice with the band.”
You did your best to stop yourself from rolling your eyes.
“Right - don’t forget me when you make it as a big rockstar, Eddie.”
He let out a hearty laugh at that, the infectious kind that had you joining in - you hadn’t laughed like that in quite some time.
“You know, you should come by later to check it out,” Eddie said. “I mean, if you want -”
You thought for a moment, then nodded.
“Sure, why not - I get off in about a half hour -”
“Perfect,” he cried, clapping his hands together. “I’ll just wait around then - and, uh, can I get an espresso? Since I’m already here and all.”
You rolled your eyes, fighting a smile.
“Yeah, sure thing Munson - I’ll take my sweet time with it, just for you.”
The end of your shift flew by, and soon enough you were pulling off your apron, linking your arm in Eddie’s as he led you out the door and through the city.
The studio, as it turned out, was only a few blocks away. The space was small, but nice - a big glass storefront allowed plenty of light in, even with the fading sun, indicative of the short days of winter. Some of Eddie’s work hung framed on the walls - city scenes, candids of people on the street, bands in action at his favorite club… and even a few of you, from the project you posed for a few years ago.
“Wow - this is amazing, Eddie!” you exclaimed, glancing around the studio with genuine pride for your friend. You knew this was always the goal for him, what he always wanted to do.
“Grazie mille,” he said, beaming.
“Do you have anything lined up?”
He nodded.
“Some - nothing too interesting. A few weddings, graduation photoshoots, things like that. Oh, do you want to see the photo lab?”
You let him lead the way into the back room, passing through a dimly-lit room with machines and equipment that you were sure you had no idea how to use. Newly developed photos were hanging around on clothespins, or spread across the table in the middle.
“Back there is the darkroom,” Eddie said, gesturing to a small door on the other side of the room. “But yeah, this is where the magic happens.”
“You develop all your pictures this way?” you asked, examining a few laid across the table.
He shook his head. “Not exactly - only the stuff I shoot on film. A lot of what I do is digital, and I edit that on my computer but… I really do love shooting film. I only really do that for specific things. Oh, which reminds me!”
He turned his back to you, rummaging through a filing cabinet until he produced a large manila envelope, extending it to you. You furrowed your brow, confused. You turned it to examine it properly - the only thing written on it was your name and a date, in Eddie’s telltale scrawl.
“What -”
“It’s those pictures I owe you, from your birthday party - sorry, it took me a while to get around to developing them.”
Oh.
“Oh,” you said quietly, gripping the envelope a bit tighter. “Uh, thanks - that was really nice of you, Eddie.”
You were still staring down at the parcel in your hands, your hands shaking a bit - you had completely forgotten that Eddie had been taking pictures all night. Most likely because you had been a bit distracted at the time. But now…
“I think they turned out pretty nice, if you ask me,” Eddie said. “But, you can be the judge of that yourself.”
You pressed your mouth into a tight line, nearly feigning a smile as you finally met his eyes again. He was looking back expectantly, and you realized he wanted you to look at them now.
“Oh, yeah,” you mumbled. “I guess I’ll just -”
You opened it up, sliding out the stack of photos - they were slightly bigger than the ones you had seen from a digital camera, on a beautiful matte paper that you knew must have not been cheap. This, you realized, was Eddie’s belated birthday gift to you.
You thumbed through the pictures - the first few were just candids of your friends on the dancefloor, or deep in conversation around the bar. There were a few of you and Robin, arms thrown around each other and smiling ear-to-ear.
There were quite a few solo shots of you, raising a glass to the camera, mid-laugh, or dancing - somehow, he had made it look like you truly were the center of attention, as if to tell people this is who we were there for!
You couldn’t help but smile to yourself, laughing quietly at a few of the shots, including one of Robin flipping off the camera as she kisses Vickie. Then, your smile dropped, because there he was.
Steve, looking as handsome as you remembered, but somehow also a stranger, or like a figment of your imagination. Somehow, a small part of your subconscious had convinced you over the last few months that perhaps he wasn’t real, a true figment of your imagination that had been too good to be true. But there he was, large as life, his arm wrapped around you as you smiled into the camera. You were smiling in his arms, a girl completely unrecognizable in some ways. In another photo, he’s pressing a kiss to your cheek as you laugh - you remembered that one being taken, that’s for sure. You gently trailed your fingers across the picture, as if you were hoping to reach in and pull that happy girl out, just to shake a bit of sense into her. You didn’t even realize you were crying until a fat wet teardrop his the page, rolling down and off the edge.
“Whoa - are you alright?” Eddie asked, his voice tinged with worry.
You jumped, having nearly forgotten that he was there at all. How long had you been staring at the pictures of Steve? For a few minutes, or hours? There was no way to know.
“Yeah, I’m good,” you said, the thickness in your voice betraying you. You pressed the heels of your hands under your eyes, willing the gentle tears to stop, sniffling.
“What’s wrong?” Eddie asked softly.
You laughed dryly, more hot tears welling up as you did.
“Nothing! I - they’re beautiful, Eddie. Really - thank you. You - you’ve really got a talent.”
Your voice wobbled a bit at the end, and you sniffled.
“I’m sorry, I - it’s nothing to do with you,” you assured him. “I just - I’ve been having a hard time lately.”
Eddie cocked his head, confused. Then, his eyes flitted down to the picture in your hands.
“Oh - I’m sorry, I - is this about him?” Eddie asked quietly, gesturing to the photos. You just nodded, avoiding his gaze again as you stuffed them back into the envelope.
“I didn’t know you two had broken up, I’m sorry -”
“We didn’t break up!” you snapped, harsher than intended. “Fuck, I - sorry, that came out wrong. We didn’t break up, because we were never exactly together. It’s just complicated.”
Eddie furrowed his brow. “Yeah, okay - well, I’m sorry to hear about your not-breakup. I guess I’m just a little surprised.”
“Why’s that?” you asked.
He shrugged. “I spent a long time looking at all of those when I was developing them - you know how they say pictures tell a thousand words?”
You nodded.
“Well - I take pictures of a lot of couples - weddings, engagement shoots, all of that… and I’ve never seen two people more in love than you two.”
You felt your chest tighten - maybe you were being a lovesick idiot at your party, but Steve?
You shook your head. “No - Eddie, it… it wasn’t like that. I can promise you that.”
Steve made that perfectly clear.
Eddie shrugged again. “I’m just telling you what I observed, that’s all.”
“Well maybe you should mind your business,” you grumbled.
Fuck. You shouldn’t have said that.
Eddie’s face fell a bit, and he slowly took a step back, hands shoved in his pockets.
“My apologies,” he whispered. He was hurt, that much was obvious. You mentally kicked yourself.
“No Eddie - I’m sorry, I didn’t -”
You sighed, frustrated.
“Things have been, like, really weird the last few months and… it doesn’t matter.”
“I could tell,” he said, voice quiet. “You’ve been.. Distant.”
You nodded, the awkwardness filling the space between you two. You had fucked this up too, somehow.
“So,” you said, clearing your throat. “Uh, it’s getting late, and dark… I probably should head home.”
“Yeah, okay - good idea, I have some stuff to work on anyway.”
You both nodded, avoiding eye contact as you both headed out back into the studio.
It wasn’t until you were at the door that you turned to face Eddie again.
“The place really is beautiful… I’m proud of you,” you said sincerely. He offered a small smile in return.
“Thanks.”
“I also - the pictures are beautiful. Thank you for these, I - they’re great.”
“I’m sorry if they -”
“Don’t apologize,” you said firmly. “They’re great - you’ve really got a gift, you know.”
You could tell Eddie was fighting a real smile, a small win in your book.
“C’mon, you know my ego’s just fine on its own.”
You laughed, and without thinking, pulled him into a tight hug.
“I’m sorry I lost it a little earlier,” you whispered.
“It’s alright,” he said, pulling away. “Heartbreak is funny like that.”
You decided not to bother protesting his assessment this time, too tired to start a fight again just to feel something.
“Right, okay.”
“Are you sure you don’t want me to take out the photos with… him?” Eddie asked, gesturing down to the envelope.
“No, that’s alright - I’m a big girl, I can go through them. I’m definitely going to hang a few of these up though, so thanks again.”
“Take good care of yourself darling, alright? And come by any time - for any reason.”
It was an olive branch, an assurance that things were okay. You forced a smile, nodding.
“Thanks, Eddie - you’re a great friend, you know.”
You bid your farewells, and left the studio with a strange feeling settling within you. You pulled your coat a little tighter around you, stuffing the envelope underneath as you charged through the chilly evening air to the nearest bus stop.
You didn’t get home until nearly 6pm, the winter sky fully dark by then. By the time you walked a few blocks and up the stairs to your apartment, your face was stinging from the cold, the wind picking up more since that afternoon.
Robin was on the couch, a rerun of Friends playing on the TV.
“Hey! You’re back kind of late,” she remarked.
“Yeah - I ran into Eddie, funnily enough,” you replied, hoping you sounded nonchalant.
“Oh really? How is he? I miss him - we should really make a plan to hang out with him soon -”
“Yeah, for sure,” you said, kicking off your shoes and hanging your coat on the rack. “He’s good - I saw his new studio, it’s nice.”
“Oh, no way! That’s great - I need to go sometime -”
“Yeah, totally,” you said, absentminded. “Uh, I’ve got some stuff to do, but I’ll be out here later -”
“Maybe we can get takeout or something -”
“Yeah, perfect -” you tittered, closing your bedroom door behind you, eyes on the envelope in your hands.
You bit your lip, debating what to do. Part of you considered finding all of the pictures of Steve, and burning them. But, that felt a bit dramatic. You pulled out the stack again, sifting through until you found the shots of him. You couldn’t help but smile, looking at how happy the girl in the photos was - if only she knew how quickly things would fall apart that night. The photo of Steve kissing you cheek was your favorite - it was just full of pure, unbridled joy. The one after that was the one you stared at for quite some time, though. You were looking into the camera, grinning widely. Steve, however, wasn’t - no, he was looking at you. You stared at him for quite some time - and remembered Eddie’s words.
I’ve never seen two people more in love than you two.
You had thought it was crazy - but, in the picture, Steve was looking at you like you’d hung the stars. Like, if he didn’t have you, he’d be lost. He was looking at you with eyes full of love - you just hadn’t been looking.
You gasped, realizing what Eddie had seen that you couldn’t - maybe everything had meant more to Steve than he had let on. No, that was crazy - wasn’t it?
What happened next didn’t have much explanation - it was probably crazy. You found yourself Googling Steve’s company headquarters in Chicago - it couldn’t be this easy, could it? But it was.
A quick call through the directory brought you to his secretary, a bubbly woman who was more than happy to help. You pretended to be the secretary of a business partner you had remembered Steve mentioning, saying how you wanted to send a thank-you gift - it had been too easy to get his home address, really. And, a confirmation that he was back in Chicago.
The next morning, you sent out an envelope, sticking on international postage. You debated not putting your name on the return address, but ultimately decided to include it - he’d recognize the address anyway. When you dropped it at the post office, you walked away feeling a sense of relief - and, perhaps, just a bit unhinged. TIme would tell if anything came of it. But, at the very least, it felt like finally closing the chapter of your life that had been defined by Steve Harrington. And, that was a good thing… right?
********
The day before Christmas Eve, you received great news: confirmation that you had passed all of your exams, your thesis receiving glowing feedback from the professors in your department. Your degree, which studied Art History and Travel and Tourism Management, meant that you would actually be able to stay here - you hoped to work in tourism in some way right here in Rome, or perhaps work in one of the city’s many museums - being bilingual would help, and more importantly, it meant you never had to set foot back in the United States again, if you didn’t want.
Christmas brought its usual cheer and celebration, complete with mulled wine and a potluck dinner you and Robin held for some of the other foreign students you were friendly with, knowing they didn’t have families to go to for the holidays. Your graduation only brought extra festivities, including a speech prepared by Robin given as a toast at dinner, saying how proud she was of you (and, how jealous she was that you didn’t have to worry about schoolwork anymore). It was silly yet sincere enough to make you tear up and pull her into a big hug. Eddie and Jonathan even swung by for a bit, joining in on the celebration until the wee hours of the morning. Robin and Vickie were all over each otherYou ate and drank to your heart’s content before stumbling to bed, leaving cleanup in the kitchen for the morning.
The morning of Boxing Day, it turned out, was actually the afternoon, with you and Robin oversleeping. You, to your own relief, felt tired, but not too hungover - the same couldn’t be said for Robin and Vickie, who stumbled into the kitchen with grimaces on their faces and grumbles as a greeting.
You spent most of the day cleaning up from the last two days’ festivities, washing dishes and clearing away wrapping paper, wiping countertops and vacuuming just enough until your home felt semi-in order.
You were still in your pajamas as it was getting dark again in the evening, a rarity these days. When Robin said she was heading out to dinner with Vickie and likely would be staying at her place that night, you bid her farewell, looking forward to some time alone to fully relax and unwind.
It was several hours later, after scrounging together a dinner of Christmas leftovers and half-dozing on the couch while a movie played, that your doorbell rang. You sat up with a start, your heart jumping at the unexpected intrusion. You stumbled to the door, grumbling about who could possibly be here at this hour - maybe Robin decided to come back after all, and got locked out again? You were ready to playfully ridicule her when you opened the door. But when you saw who was standing on the other side, you froze.
Steve Harrington was there on your doorstep, barely illuminated in the dim light. His chest was heaving, his hair just a bit disheveled. His eyes widened when he saw you, and you imagined you did the same. Your heart plummeted to your stomach at the sight of him, so real and alive in front of you. Were you dreaming? Was this some sick prank?
Neither of you said anything for a moment, two mouths hanging open, searching for the words.
“It’s Christmas,” you blurted out, the first words you’ve said to him in over four months.
“It’s December 26th,” he replied, simply and casually.
“I - well, it’s still a holiday, kind of.”
“Yeah, I know - do you know how hard it is to catch a last-minute flight on Christmas?”
You just stood there in the doorway, unable to think of anything else to say - what the fuck?
“What are you doing here?” you asked, words biting. You were lashing out a bit, but you didn’t care - this moment right now reminded you of a similar one over the summer, when he came to your doorstep to explain how he wasn’t engaged. What was his excuse now?
“Why did you send me this?” he asked, holding up a familiar envelope - the photo.
Why did you? You weren’t certain of that answer yourself. So, you went with the first explanation that came to your head.
“It’s a good picture of you,” you said quietly.
He rolled his eyes.
“Do not - I don’t hear from you for months, then I get this in the mail - on Christmas Eve, mind you -”
“I’m sorry, were you supposed to hear from me?”
“I don’t know!” he cried. “Maybe?”
You scoffed. “You can’t be serious - you made it very clear that you never wanted to see me again.”
“I - what?”
“I wish you well? Take care? We ended things, Steve - what else was I meant to think?”
He sighed, his shoulders sagging.
“I don’t know. I guess part of me - it doesn’t matter. But, what am I supposed to make of this?” he asks, waving the envelope.
“I - Eddie gave me a bunch of pictures he took at my birthday party… I thought maybe you’d want that one.”
He took a tentative step closer towards you, gauging your reaction. You held your ground, not breaking eye contact.
“Is that the only reason?” he asked, voice low.
You felt your heartbeat quicken, your palms clammy - he really was just so handsome. Still, there was something so boyish about him, something that reminded you of why you fell for him in the first place. He had cut his hair a bit, his summer tan faded - and he looked tired. Then again, you probably did too - you suddenly became conscious of the fact that you were in your pajamas, still looking like you had just woken up - you wished you could disappear, never to be perceived again.
“Yeah,” you whispered. “The only reason.”
He was close enough now that you could see his Adam’s Apple bob as he gulped, his eyes glancing up and down your form as he took a deep breath.
“Tell me that, when you sent this, there wasn’t at least a small part of you that hoped I’d respond - that, when you sent this, you hoped I’d call, or show up here. If there wasn’t, I’ll walk away right now, and you’ll never have to see me again.”
There it was - everything laid out on the table. So much was still unsaid - but, it was obvious that he also had been hurting the last few months, that he didn’t want this to end, maybe even nearly as much as you did.
“You really flew all the way here because I sent you a photo?” you whispered.
He nodded. “Of course I did.”
“You realize how crazy that is, right?”
He chuckled dryly.
“Well, they do say it makes you do crazy things.”
“...it?” you asked, voice wavering.
He nodded.
Oh.
“Come inside,” you murmured. “It’s pretty cold out there.”
As soon as the door was shut behind him, he began spiraling into a new explanation.
“I hope you know that I didn’t come here just to - you’re right, it is kind of crazy, but I didn’t know what else to do, after everything that happened -”
“I don’t want to talk about this anymore,” you said, cutting him off. “I don’t want to talk at all.”
You both stood there for a moment, eyes locked on eachother. Then, as if reading each other’s minds, you both moved at once - you crashed your lips into his, fast and desperate. He sighed against your lips, pulling you close as his tongue slipped into your mouth.
You felt like crying - you had missed him so much, more than you had realized - his voice, his warmth, his scent - it brought everything flooding back, the feelings you had buried in an attempt at self-preservation. But now, as you kissed him, you felt the tears well up, stinging your eyes as they rolled down your face, hot and fast.
“Whoa - baby, it’s okay - what’s wrong -”
Baby.
“Nothing,” you cried, wiping the tears away. “I just - I really fucking missed you.”
You felt stupid to admit it, but then again, didn’t he come close to confessing that himself just a few moments ago?
“I know, I know, baby - you have no fuckin’ idea -”
Another kiss, passionate and apologetic.
“I didn’t mean any of what I said that night,” you gasped, pulling him closer. “I was just so scared -”
“I know, me too, baby - m’sorry -”
Baby. Babybabybaby.
He was holding your face between his hands now, backing you up until you were pressed against the wall, his lips finding yours again. He titled his head down to nuzzle at your throat, pressing his lips to the sensitive skin there. You tipped your head back, giving him full access to do as he pleased. He kissed and nipped at your neck, until you were moaning and crying out his name, pulling at his coat until it fell off of his shoulders. You twisted your hands in his button-down, his hands squeezing tighter on your waist in response.
“Fuck, Steve,” you breathed. “I’m sorry -”
“Stop with that,” he said, firmly taking your face in his hands again, catching your lips in another gentle kiss. “You’re right, I just realy don’t want to talk anymore -”
Then he was kissing you again, swallowing your noises as you whined his name, fingers gripping his hair.
“Bedroom, now,” you told him. “Please -”
“Yeah, okay.”
He couldn’t keep his hands off of you, both of you stumbling down the small hallway and into your bedroom, Steve slamming the door closed behind him with his foot.
“No Robin?” he asked, lips finding your neck again.
“No - ah! She’s at Vickie’s tonight -”
“Thank Christ,” he growled. “I don’t know how quiet I’m capable of being right now.”
He was apparently as desperate as you were, lips finding yours hungrily as he pulled your oversized t-shirt over your head, eyes practically rolling to the back of his head when he saw your breasts.
“No bra?” he asked.
“I was lounging around, until you showed up -”
“Thank god,” he practically snarled, his hands finding the small of your back to pull you close.
You reached between yourselves, unbuttoning his shirt, fingers slipping as they shook with anticipation. He reached down to help you, until he eventually shrugged the shirt off. You wrapped your arms around him, pressing your bare chest to his, nearly crying again from the contact.
“I really missed you,” he whispered, a man ruined. “I never thought I’d be able to have you like this again -”
“None of that,” you murmured, pressing a finger to his lips. “It’s alright.”
You just stared at him, running your hands down his chest as you took a deep breath.
“I need to tell you something.”
“What is it?” he asked, face flickering with concern. “Oh god, are - are you seeing someone else? I didn’t even ask -”
“No! No, nothing like that,” you assured, biting your lip. “I just - do you remember the night of my birthday on our trip, on the rooftop?”
He nodded. “That was a really nice night.”
“I haven’t been totally honest with you,” you admitted, heart racing as you were ready to lay out the thing you had been terrified to admit aloud.
“About what?” he asked softly, cupping your cheek gently with his palm.
“Remember when I said something in Italian, and you asked what it meant? And I just said it meant I loved the gift, the star thing?”
He nodded. You took a deep, shuddering breath.
“That wasn’t exactly true. I - I said that I was in love with you,” you managed, voice quivering at the end. “That’s why I was so scared - I didn’t realize until I said it… I had broken our rule, our number one rule -”
“Hey, hey -” he cooed, shaking his head. “Did you mean it?”
You hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “Yeah - I still do.”
The few seconds that passed after that had your stomach doing somersaults - what if he still didn’t feel that way, and everything he had said in the doorway was bullshit? You thought you were going to be sick -
But his face softened, his eyes glistening - was he going to cry?
“Fuck the rules. I stopped following those a long time ago,” he said.
Your heart fluttered, your face heating.
“Are you saying -”
“How did you say it in Italian again?” he asked. “I’m sorry, I’ve been slacking on my lessons without you around.”
You laughed. “Oh, um, it’s sono innamorato di te. It translates directly as I’m in love with you, or I’m falling for you.”
He nodded. “Well then - sono innamorato di te.”
You felt like your chest was about to explode, and before you knew it, you were crying again. He was too, you realized, his cheeks glistening with tears as he choked a sob with laughter.
“We could’ve saved ourselves a lot of trouble if we both just said that in the first place,” he said, reaching to wipe away some of your tears.
“How long?” you asked.
“Since the night of the gala I brought you to. So… longer. I guess I win.”
You sobbed again, Steve swallowing the sound with another kiss. It’s wet and salty with tears, a mess of apologies and confessions.
“Steve - I -”
“I know, baby,” he whispered, kissing your salty cheeks. “It’s alright - I’m here now -”
The conversation truly stopped after that - you couldn’t keep your hands off of one another, shedding clothes until you were nude and devouring each other with desperation unlike anything you had ever felt before.
Steve was pressing his lips between your breasts when you asked, voice breathy and filled with need.
“Steve - I need you, please -”
“Mm - yeah, okay -”
Before he could move, you were reaching down to grasp his cock in your hand. He gasped, pupils blown as his head thumped back against the wall. The noise that came out of him was unholy, wrecked and ruined as you brushed your thumb along his leaking tip.
“Christ, baby -”
“Can I suck you off, please?” you asked, desperate to make him come undone.
“Honey - you can’t - I just, I wanna fuck you so bad… I won’t last if I let you get your mouth on me, baby.”
You pouted, even as your heart raced with the thrill of knowing you’d have him inside you again.
“Next time,” he said, “I swear.”
A promise of a next time, of a thousand more times - you started kissing him again, lips bruising his - losing yourself in any drink or drug would never compared to losing yourself in Steve Harrington, you decided.
“Get on the bed,” he muttered, gently pushing you back. You did as he asked, falling back onto the mattress gently as he joined you, face hovering inches from yours.
His hair was a mess, pupils blown and lips glossy. He just shook his head, as if in disbelief.
“What?” you asked.
“You’re just so beautiful,” he breathed.
You felt your face heat, and you buried your face in your hands.
“Shut up.”
“About you? Not likely.”
Before you could come up with a clever remark, he was kissing your neck again, his lips traveling down slowly between the valley of your breasts, taking his time - he was going to leave bruises, you already knew.
But he didn’t stop, traveling down, down, down -
“What are you -”
“I never said I didn’t want to taste you first,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to your inner thigh. “I miss having my mouth on you so fuckin’ much -”
“Fuck,” you gasped. “You’re unreal -”
“Says you,” he retorted. Whatever you planned to say next died on your lips, anything resembling a coherent thought dissolving as his lips found your cunt.
“Oh my god,” you groaned, back arching as his tongue swirled around your clit.
“Just as fuckin’ sweet as I remembered,” he whispered, his breath against your pussy making your chest heave.
He licked a stripe along your slit, making your back arch off the bed, your eyes fluttering closed.
“Be loud for me, baby,” he murmured, lips finding your clit again. You did as he asked, moaning and crying out his name as he devoured your pussy, eliciting desperate sounds from you as your fingers wound themselves in his hair. He groaned as you pulled on his locks, encouraging you to continue doing so as he opted to slide a finger inside you.
“Fuck - Steve! Ohmygod, fuck -”
You felt him smile as he lapped and licked at your folds, adding a second finger and beginning to pump them in earnest, finding that spot inside of you too easily.
You were crying out, bucking your hips against Steve’s lips, like putty in his hands. For about ten minutes you were completely his, mind numb with pleasure as he took you apart with his mouth. You let him, feeling the blunt fingernails of his free hand digging into your thigh, pulling you as close as possible.
“Steve - I’m gonna - I’m so close, y’feel too good -”
Encouraged, he picked up the pace a bit, sending you completely over the edge. When you came, you saw stars, grinding down on Steve’s mouth and fingers. You were screaming, and he helped you through it, nuzzling against your core as you pulsed around his fingers. Your hand left his hair and found his temple, gently coaxing him closer as you rode out your orgasm.
You were still breathing heavily as he kissed his way slowly back up your body, worshiping every inch of skin he could find. YOu didn’t let your eyes open again until he was face-to-face with you, chin glistening with your release as he wore a smug grin.
“Such a good girl for me,” he murmured. “Tasted so good… you came so hard for me -”
“Mm -” you hummed, pulling him down for a kiss. You tasted yourself on him, the sensation completely euphoric.
“Do you need some time?” he asked gently.
You ran a finger over your clit, still sensitive and puffy, and shook your head.
“No, I’m okay - I actually really need you to fuck me.”
“Thank god,” he said, exasperated. “I don’t think I can go another second without fucking you -”
“I know -”
“I would dream about you, you know - all the time. I’d wake up in the middle of the night with a hard-on, of a mess in my boxers like a fuckin’ teenager -”
“I know what you mean,” you admitted, recalling a few times you had thought of him as you touched yourself since he’d left.
“Please tell me you’re still on the fuckin’ pill -”
“Yeah, I am - God, Steve -”
“I know, I know - ready baby?”
You nodded, locking your eyes with his as he positioned himself above you, pushing inside of you ever so slowly. You could tell he was holding back, doing everything he could to not enter you in one rough movement. You winced at the stretch, nearly forgetting just how big he was. He kissed apologies across your face, gasping as he felt your warm walls envelope him.
“Fuck -” he groaned, burying his face in your neck. “I can’t believe I went so long without this - you feel so fuckin’ perfect, baby - such a tight, perfect pussy -”
“You feel so good,” you breathed, digging your fingernails into his shoulderblades. “Steve - I’m so full, please fuck me -”
He did as you asked, rolling his hips against yours, eliciting a groan from both of you. He was still holding back you could tell - but you didn’t have time for that, not after months of missing him, of missing this -
“Let go, baby,” you whispered. “Please -”
“What did you just call me?” he asked.
“I - baby,” you repeated. You realized you never had before - was that wrong?
“Say it again,” he breathed.
“Baby,” you breathed, gasping as he thrust into you a little harder.
“Baby, please - fuck me, let go,” you cried.
It became fast and hard quickly, the desperation you shared impossible to mask. The slapping of his hips against yours was positively dirty, Steve’s arms caging you underneath him as he pounded into you. Your hand snaked down between you, your own finger finding your clit.
“That’s it, baby,” he groaned, continuing his relentless pace. “Touch yourself for me, just like that - M’not gonan last long, I’m sorry, you just feel too good -”
“It’s okay,” you assured, pressing a kiss to his lips. “I want you to lose it.”
He groaned, the room filling with the sound of slapping skin and moans, your names on each other’s lips.
Nothing else mattered, not when Steve was making you feel like this, not when he had flown across an ocean on a whim, a desperate hope to just see you again, even if only for a moment. You suddenly became so overwhelmed with love for this man, this person who had turned your world upside down - it was indescribable, impossible to even express. So you just held him tight, burying your face into his shoulder.
“M’close - I need you to come with me, baby - can you do that? I know you can, you’re always so good for me -”
You nodded, unable to formulate words anymore.
“I fuckin’ love you,” he cried, hips stuttering, his thrusts growing sloppier. “So much, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you - I love you, baby -”
His words sent you over the edge, white-hot pleasure surging through your body as you screamed his name. The feeling of you clamping around him sending him into his own orgasm. He spilled inside of you, your name on his lips like a prayer. He practically collapsed on top of you, the feeling of his heartbeat against yours feeling like home, like it was always meant to be this way.
Your breaths were labored, sweet kisses peppered across skin. Neither of you spoke for quite some time. After he rolled off of you, he immediately wrapped his arms around you, pulling you as close as physically possible.
He pressed a kiss to your forehead, slow and gentle. It was only when you pulled back, brushing some of his sweaty hair away from his face, that you broke the silence.
“I love you, too,” you murmured. You brushed your fingers along his face, and he caught your wrist, pressing kisses to your palm and knuckles, as if determined to worship you every chance he got.
“I want more than an arrangement,” he whispered. “I don’t want rules, or a deal, or -”
“Yeah, that was obvious,” you replied, chuckling. “And, me too.”
“And, you were right - you have school, and I never wanted you to think I just wanted you like a trophy or something - you have your own life, aspirations, and i know that - I just like spoiling you, but I never wanted you to give up who you are,” he said, face soft. “I need you to know that.”
“I do,” you murmured.
You really did.
“Besides, I graduated.”
He raised an eyebrow. “What? When?”
“Officially? A few days ago.”
He smiled, soft and sincere - part of you was worried he might cry again.
“Congratulations - I’ll have to take you out to celebrate.”
“Mm - sounds good to me. How long - when are you here until?”
There was still life to reckon with, after all - living on two different continents, jobs, obligations - the kind of thing that could ruin this. But, he just shook his head.
“I bought an open-ended ticket. So, until whenever you want.”
“I - what? What about work?”
He shrugged. “Turns out, when you run the place, you can get away with that stuff.”
Your jaw dropped.
“What? Are you serious?”
He nodded. “Brenner’s out. I’m in - youngest CEO in the company’s history.”
You laughed, pressing your palm to your forehead as you stared at the ceiling in disbelief.
“Steve - that’s amazing. But how -”
“Shhh - we’ll figure everything out later. But, let’s at least ring in the new year together, yeah?”
You nodded cautiously - he really was here, now, and wanted to make it work.
“Okay,” you said. “Sounds good.”
“Hey - you know what’s really pissing me off, though?”
“What?” you asked, wary as a pit of dread formed in your gut.
“I have to thank Eddie fucking Munson for fixing this.”
You laughed, a real, hearty laugh, and in that moment, you realized things were going to be okay.
******
That night, you slept better than you had in months, safe and warm in Steve’s arms. That was, until you woke to Robin’s scream the next morning, both of you shooting up in bed with a start.
“WHAT IS HE DOING IN YOUR BED?” she cried, shielding her eyes. “God - I wish I could bleach my eyes - motherfucker -”
Then, the door was slamming shut, Robin bemoaning her luck as she bolted down the hall to her own room.
You felt your face heat with embarrassment, sinking under the covers.
“Well - I guess I owe her an explanation -”
“Later,” Steve saidly, shaking his head incredulously. “For Christmas, I’m getting you a fucking industrial lock for that door!”
Then you were laughing, blissful and unable to control yourself, Steve joining you. He kissed the giggles away, pulling your body to his, and not much talking happened after that.
It didn’t matter what real life held after this - because Steve was here, and he was yours. Wherever you ended up, you realized, if you were with Steve, you would be home.
He was here to stay.
author's note: Hi y'all - thanks for your patience! This story isn't quite done - there will be an epilogue posted tomorrow. But, that's essentially the conclusion of don't call me 'baby' - I told you it would be a happy ending! Shoutout to @is-writing for some help with this. And of course as always, Em, without whom this fic wouldn't have happened. Comments, reblogs, and messages are always welcome - keep an eye out for the epilogue!
#steve harrington#steve harrington/reader smut#steve harrington/you#steve harrington x y/n#steve harrington x reader fluff#steve harrington x reader smut#steve harrington smut#steve harrington/reader angst#steve harrington/fem!reader#steve harrington fanfiction#steve harrington fanfic#steve harrington fluff#steve harrington imagine#steve harrington x you#steve harrington blurb#steve harrington angst#steve harrington x reader#dcmb fic
504 notes
·
View notes
Text
LVRS Club**
IT'S FINALLY HERE! I hope you guys enjoy it!
Warnings: Descriptions of threesome (ffm), BDSM scene (fdom, msub), overstimulation, post-orgasm torture, forced orgasms, choking, impact play, light pain kink, fingering, oral (f receiving), dom x sub dynamics
WC: 25K - Alt. starting points: If you want skip to when they see each other just scroll down the break indicated by blue asterisks to start from Harry's POV. Or start reading at the break indicated by pink asterisks to start from Y/N's POV. Read at the break indicated by orange asterisks to start with when they meet:) HAPPY READING!
“So where are we really going?” Y/N asked Nina, her best friend and roommate.
“It’s a surprise. I already told you.” Nina hummed.
“I hate surprises, Nina. You know this.” She said.
“If I tell you, you might back out and I can’t risk that.” Nina explained.
“That’s worrisome…you know that I like to be well prepared f-”
“Yeah, you little control freak.” She grinned and Y/N sighed.
“What if I promise not to freak out or back out.”
“Unlikely.”
“See that’s worrisome again.” Y/N sighed and Nina turned to her.
“Fine. I’ll tell you, but you need to commit to attending if I tell you.” She looked at Nina with a bit of hesitation. But her curiosity and need to know were far greater than her hesitation. This way she’d at least know what to prepare for.
“Fine.” She said and Nina grinned.
“Alright, we’re taking you to a sex club.” She said and Y/N chuckled and when she saw Nina’s face her features arched up in shock.
“Wait, you’re serious?” She asked and Nina nodded with a nervous grin. “I can’t, Nina.” Y/N said and she sighed.
“You committed!” Nina pointed at her and she sighed.
“But a sex club? How is that going to help me?!” She questioned.
“I don’t know? Maybe just push you out of your comfort zone. You don’t have to have sex, it’s just a different thing.” She said and Y/N sighed.
“I hate you guys…so fucking much.” She giggled and Nina grinned.
*********
“Should I wear the red lipstick?” Y/N questioned as she looked through her limited lipstick options.
“I would say no because if you end up kissing someone, at the very least, you’re gonna be all smeared!” Nina said and Y/N didn’t intend on making out with anyone but red did tend to be messy.
“Ughhh…you’re right. Even if I don’t, like it gets on the glasses and sometimes I forget I have it on…I won’t look too plain without it?” She frowned at her reflection and Nina scoffed.
“Y/N, babe, you’re so fucking cute! You’re gorgeous and smart and successful! You don’t need to pile on all this extra shit to attract someone just wear what makes you feel confident.” Nina assured with an encouraging smile. Y/N tended to side with the “clean girl aesthetic” when it came to makeup. She generally avoided having to use too much and spend even more money on replacing makeup at quick intervals.
“OK, but say you’re a guy and you saw me looking like this-”
“Again, we’re not doing this to get you laid,” Nina emphasized, “But if there is a man tonight who thinks that you as you are is not to die for then they aren’t worth your time. And look, the focus of the night is just to help you loosen up a bit. I know you say you’re fine but babe, you’re more stressed than I have ever seen you! You’ve gone through three wine bottles and made, and devoured, three batches of chocolate strawberries in the past week and I hate to break it to you, but that is not self-care.” Nina said pointedly and Y/N groaned.
“Nina…”
“Girl, I see it all. I don’t want to make you feel like shit about it, but I think if you just step out of your comfort zone and let loose for a little it’ll make you feel better. Try not to worry too much tonight. Just clear your mind of all of the stress and surrender to the adventures of the night. I want you to give this a fair shot, OK?” She smiled and Y/N chuckled.
“Fine. Fine.” She promised, “Now, what do I even wear?” She asked with a sigh and Nina grinned.
“It’s cocktail attire so I know just the dress!” Nina said rushing out of Y/N’s bathroom where they were both getting ready and Y/N trailed after her enthusiastic roommate as she moseyed on into her closet, “Remember you just bought a bunch of different dresses for your office’s holiday parties?” She asked as she started going through the rack.
“What about this one?” Y/N said pulling one out and showing Nina with a small smile and Nina just looked at her with a look that said ‘really bitch?’ and Y/N laughed, “What?”
“That looks like the dress you wore to my great aunt’s funeral.” Nina said plainly and Y/N frowned.
“I mean, it is, but I also wear it to work events and parties. It’s elegant and classic and not too-”
“Babe, you have to hear what you’re telling me.” Nina cackled and Y/N shook her head.
“It flatters my figure! And my cleavage looks really good!” Y/N defended her choice and Nina smiled.
“Yeah, I know. But there was one that you had liked because it looked like a D&G dress but you said it was too short or something…” Nina said as she continued looking through the options, “I just remember that when you tried it on I was shook. Like to my core. I hope you didn’t return it.” Nina said as she continued sifting through the hangers and then squealed, “Oh! It’s this one!” She said pulling out a black velvet minidress. It had a floral pattern which made it look a little vintage, rock star girlfriend-core to the max; it was very pretty and it looked great on her, but she couldn’t even sit down comfortably- her ass was literally on whatever seat she sat on from how short it was as she recalled.
“Oh my god, no! It was way too short.” Y/N argued.
“Easy access.” Nina said with a wink and Y/N laughed.
“Good god…”
“Look, it looks great on you and you can wear it with a leather jacket, get some loose-beach-y waves in your hair, a very light smoky eye and some nice clean eye liner and you’ll look like an effortless and sensual goddess.” Nina said.
“I mean…”
“It’d be like Y/N but from college!” Nina urged and Y/N giggled.
“God…I did dress really hot in college…” she said and Nina grinned with a nod, “Fine…for old time’s sake.” Y/N agreed and Nina once again squealed and soon they went back to getting dolled up before they were to change.
It was around 8:30pm when Y/N and Nina were sliding into their Uber and getting ready to head off to this club. It was called LVRS Club and when Y/N realized that Nina had just entered that as their destination she grew so embarrassed.
“You couldn’t have at least put a business nearby or something? Now he’s gonna know we’re going to a sex club.” She whispered to Nina who just giggled.
“And to think those two shots you took before heading out were supposed to help calm your nerves.”
Y/N was nervous as could be. She had never done anything like this and from what Nina had been explaining to her, LVRS was a rather prestigious and high end place. Eli was only able to get them in because one of his good friends is a member - apparently he’d be meeting them there. As Y/N listened on to what Nina was saying about the rules and rumors she had heard Y/N was just overthinking this entire thing, as she did many things that were not necessarily in her wheelhouse. What if she ran into someone she knew? Or worse yet, what if someone she knew from work was there too? What if the advances were too intense and it made her uncomfortable? There were so many what-ifs it was making her stomach turn.
“-so apparently we’re going to be able to be in the member’s section of the club. I’m assuming it’s more private and only the cream of the crop hang out there. What if we run into a celebrity?” She giggled excitedly and Y/N sighed.
“I doubt it.”
“Hey, I think it’s very likely. Apparently Gwenyth is really into this scene.” Nina informed and Y/N sniggered as Nina started going on about wanting to know if this starting while she was with Chris Martin or post Chris Martin.
*******
“We’ll need to see your ID, have it ready. If you have a bag or purse with you please be prepared to have it searched.” A burly man right at the entrance spoke to the few people that were waiting in line to get in. Y/N felt comforted that they took precautions like this. Eli was texting his friend, Anton, to let him know they were waiting to get in and Anton assured he’d meet them by the cover fee counter. Soon Anton was with them and Amit was showing the receipt for the pre-paid cover charge and they were being scanned in and given a wrist band allowing them access to the members only area as Anton shared they were his guests, he greeted each of them enthusiastically before guiding them to the entrance. From this lobby Y/N could hear the music slightly and they were buzzed in, kind of like a marijuana dispensary - which might scare some but it made her feel like the club owners wanted to be certain that no crazies just wandered in for the safety and integrity of their members.
Y/N wasn’t sure what to expect when she walked in but when she made it past the threshold of the cherry red door it certainly wasn’t what she walked in to, which was literally a normal looking bar/club but nicer. The decor was beautiful and classy, heavily modeling after art-deco in its interior architecture and design. Furthermore, it was opulent and tasteful. It was already hosting a good amount of people as well from all demographics it seemed. She was a bit distracted with looking around until she felt a hand snake into her own and she glanced up to see Amit pulling her towards a set of stairs.
“This way, YN.” He smiled and she nodded and followed him up the staircase towards the VIP section.
Once again, a security guard clad in an all black suit was at the top to greet them and asking to see their wristbands or membership cards. Anton was quick to show his card and the rest of them their black, plastic wristbands before he removed the black velvet rope from hindering their path. Anton was greeted by a server asking about their table as Y/N looked around again. There was another bar up here and a couple people sitting at the high chairs around it. The Member/VIP area overlooked the entire bottom level, sort of like a balcony. And there were little seating areas lining the walls, a few of them were taken - you could either choose a little booth or couches with a little table in between, they had reserved one of the lounge looking areas with the couches. She was grateful for that, it would be easier to slip out if needed. They got comfortable and soon a server came by to get their drink orders.
“Just a glass of the Malbec.” Y/N said with a kind smile and the lady nodded.
She was still looking around in disbelief that at any moment any one of these people could decide to just wander to the back of the club and hook up with whatever consenting parter they wanted, or maybe even go alone. She was tense, she could feel it in her jaw and rigid posture. She could feel eyes on her, but she stuck to just looking down at her perfectly manicured nails or between her friends as they all laughed and talked, evidently a lot more relaxed than she was.
“Your wine, miss.” the young girl said and Y/N looked up with a smile and mumbled a thank you.
“Can you get me another? I’m just gonna down this one real quick.” She said with slight embarrassment and the girl giggled.
“Sure thing. First time?” She asked and Y/N nodded.
“Don’t worry, you don’t have to do anything. You can hang out here and if anyone gives you trouble just let one of us know. We want you to feel comfortable and safe.” She assured and Y/N exhaled and nodded.
“Thank you…?”
“Britney.” She said and Y/N nodded.
“Britney, thank you.”
“You got it, girl. I’ll be back with your Malbec in a few minutes.” She assured and hurried off to the next group over. She looked down at her glass and exhaled quickly before quickly downing the glass, she didn’t even get to savor it, but she needed the liquid courage.
********
Harry didn’t frequently come to these kinds of places. His visits had been few but he remembers just how nervous he was to be seen or dragged into something he wasn’t certain of much like the girl across the VIP area that had caught his eye. He smiled in endearment as he watched her let out a big exhale before chugging her glass of red. He wondered what wine she was drinking as he took a slow and easy sip of his Malbec. Letting it sit on his tongue to really enjoy the flavor of the bouquet before swallowing it down as he glanced over to her again.
He chugged alcohol his first time too. Well, he had about four or five tequila shots and was hiding behind his friends most of the night. Sure he’d peek out and flirt with people occasionally, but he didn’t even kiss someone that first time, he was too drunk to go through with anything. His second time he did end up pulling a woman who was a bit older than him, he was just 21 at the time, but she just sucked him off in a dark corner and he ended up fingering her but chickened out when she asked to fuck. His third time he decided that he would just watch the debauchery - the things he had seen would sometimes come to the front of his mind and make him blush. It was something he didn’t know would impact him the way it had, especially when people took note of who was watching what they were doing. Harry wasn’t one to namedrop himself or use his fame for anything, but he was well aware of the weight it carried and he must admit, it did turn him on to see people get their brains fucked out but choose to hold eye contact with him through the large windows set into the voyeuristic rooms instead of their partner’s. He saw a lot and in the end he did end up hooking up with someone, he remembers him well and he smiled as the memory came back to him for a brief moment - that was one of the first times he had given in to his cravings for a man and for trying bondage and well, there was no going back after that time. Around his sixth or seventh visit is when he got in on some group sex and that was liberating. He must admit that he had micro dosed on some drugs because he didn’t want his nerves to hold him back from trying what he wanted to try and it helped. Now he felt comfortable and confident in this setting, unlike his pretty, little friend across the way.
“Someone’s caught your eye?” His friend Marco asked him lowly and Harry nodded as he turned his attention to his friend.
“I think it’s her first time.” He said and Marco hummed in agreement as he took note of the girl across the room, she looked tense and out of place a bit.
“Well then you ought to leave her alone.” Marco chuckled and Harry tutted as he furrowed his brows.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Harry asked and Marco gave him a look, “What?” Harry questioned and Marco shook his head.
“H, you know very well what. You’re insatiable and intense and it’s her first time.” Marco said pointedly.
“I can be nice.” Harry said, “Maybe I’ll just flirt with her a little, get her number, we don’t have to do anything.” He said to his friend before glancing back to her. She was gorgeous and she looked like a good, wholesome girl, he would be lying to himself if he denied having a deep, twisted need to completely ruin her, but he had self control. He was a grown ass man, he could play it cool.
“Look, I just don’t want you to regret it and feel bad about it tomorrow, OK? I know you’re a good guy but you’re also kind of an animal when you come here.” He said lowly and Harry rolled his eyes and had another sip of his wine.
Marco was right of course. Harry lived a very strict and regimented life. He thrived on predictability and routine in his personal life because his job was chaotic and intense and at times unpredictable. Places like these were great because there was a no phones policy, all devices had to be off , he’d seen a few people get kicked out for it once, which meant that with every interaction he had, he could just be himself 100% - not the media curated sweetheart he had trained extensively to be. Sure, he was still elusive about his private life, but he could flirt and make advances freely without feeling self-conscious. He could turn people away and in the same way gawk at others. He could drink as much as he wanted and dance and just be a real fucking person without anyone around here judging him. Sure, there were plenty of eyes on him as soon as he’d descend into the more crowded areas, but it was different. He didn’t ever fuck in the voyeuristic rooms, private rooms only because that was something he wanted to keep for himself, but he must admit that he was very intense and people still followed even if they weren’t the ones he was honed in on. Sure, they couldn’t see, but when he’d get done he’d see the group of people rush away from the door as they had been listening in on him and whoever he’d fucked. During his last few visits he had been around almost all night and he’d worn out a partner or two and he wasn’t done either, so yeah, maybe he needed to take it down several levels if he decided to go talk to this girl. Again, he wasn’t ashamed or concerned for being seen at this kind of place anymore, but he still slinked back against the darker corner booth where he and his friends were, like a predator on the hunt, he didn’t want to be seen until he was ready for his intended target to see him.
*********
Y/N had been able to relax after downing that first glass of wine. She wanted to slow down from here on out because she didn’t want a hang over, so she was now savoring her second glass as she started to feel the effects of the alcohol buzzing through her veins. The club was louder now as more people had come in and the downstairs area was busier with dancing bodies and the amount of people that were smushed into corners and walls as they made out and dry humped each other was impressive. Eli, Amit, and Nina had gone down to dance and Anton agreed to stay with her and continue people watching from the rails.
“So why’d they drag you out here?” He asked with a chuckled and she sighed and smiled.
“I’ve had a rough couple weeks at work. I’ve just been really stressed and tense and they said I need to let loose and get out of my comfort zone.” She explained and Anton nodded.
“I see. Are you interested in hooking up with someone?” He asked and she bit her lip and shrugged.
“I don’t…know. Probably not.” She giggled timidly, “Are you?”
“Yeah, was kind of hoping to see someone I had run into a few weeks ago but I can’t seem to find them yet.” He said and she nodded in understanding.
“You didn’t exchange numbers or something?”
“No, it keeps it exciting.” He grinned, “I figure if fate wants you to meet someone you will.” He said with a hopeful smile.
“That’s… that’s really beautiful. I really like that.” She nodded with a grin before taking another sip from her glass. Hearing Anton say that really shifted her headspace, she didn’t want to be sulking on the sidelines of life like she typically was. She was slave to her routine and she liked that, it was comfortable and easy, it allowed her to be great at her job when she didn’t have to think so much about everything else but it was starting to take a toll, admittedly so. She didn’t want to close herself off from opportunities and experiences; she still didn’t intend to hookup with anyone, but she would definitely allow herself to have some fun.
“Excuse me-” they heard and both turned around to see a gorgeous and tall man behind them. Y/N’s eyes went a bit wide for a moment as she allowed herself to look him over the same way that he was looking her over and then Anton, “Are you two together?” He asked and Anton smiled as he draped a hand around her lower back when he felt Y/N tense up beside him.
********
Harry’s grip tightened on his glass when he saw someone approach the girl he wanted and the man with her. He stood from his seat and went over to the rail where it was better lit and maybe she would finally figure out who had been staring at her almost all night. He wasn’t sure if the man with her was her partner, they had been sitting beside each other before and as they talked now he was close and almost covering her with his body and even now as they chatted with this handsome stranger his hand looped around her lower back and his fingers landed on her hips. She leaned in to his touch and it made him jealous.
*********
“Excuse me, are you two together?” The gorgeous man before them asked.
“No, we’re not.” Anton smiled kindly at the stranger.
“Oh, OK. Well ummm either way, would you be interested in a threesome?” The man asked blatantly and Y/N’s eyebrows rose which made the man smile and Anton laugh lightly as she scooted further into his side.
“I-I’m alright thank you.” She squeaked out.
“OK, no worries.” The man chuckled and then looked to Anton.
“I wouldn’t mind finding a third. Let’s dance first, yeah?” Anton asked and the man nodded, “Let me just go finish my drink real quick.” He said and hurried off to their area leaving Y/N and this mystery man alone together.
“You’re very beautiful, you know? Been looking at you since you came in.” The man said to Y/N and she blushed hard as she looked down to her feet.
“Ummm…I…th-thanks.” She hummed timidly as she looked back into his eyes.
“Lots of people have been looking at you. I think it’s the whole coy and naive act you’ve got going on.” He flirted and she giggled.
“Oh man, I wish it was an act.” She said back and decide that flirting with him wouldn’t cause any harm, “Can I tell you a secret?” She asked and he nodded and she grabbed his forearm and tiptoed to reach his ear better despite the fact that she was wearing platform heels, “It’s my first time at one of these and I have no clue that I’m doing.” She admitted and he pulled back with a grin.
“Well, happy first time.” He said and she giggled, “It can be scary and intimidating your first time but you’ll discover that everyone here is nice and respectful, I’ve never had a bad experience.” He said and she nodded as she listened, “It also kind of helps to remember that deep down everyone is a bit nervous. Nervous about how they look, if people will reject them, if people will want to do more with them, but just enjoy the company we’re all here because well, sex is part of who we are, it’s an innate need we all have - to be with each other and to love and to show that physically - it’s not even that deep, like being in love or intimate, it’s loving in terms of appreciating humans and what we’re capable of.” He explained his rationale and she nodded, “Just feel it out, make some friends, get drunk, dance!” He said and she giggled, “Just have fun.”
“Thank you, that’s good advice.” Y/N said and he nodded.
“Of course.” He said with a grin and just like she’d been feeling all night, there were still eyes on her as she chatted with this man, “What’s your name?”
“Y/N.”
“I’m Max, it’s nice to meet you.” He said extending a hand and she shook it.
“Ready?” Anton asked Max as he came back, smirking at Y/N, he saw her flirting and decided to finish off his drink in slow motion.
“Yeah, let’s get down there.” Max said.
“Do you want to come dance?” Anton asked Y/N and she bit her lip and looked between him and Max for a moment.
“In a minute, I want to finish this off.” She said and they smiled and nodded before hurrying down.
***********
She stood there for a few more minutes, she was trying to find her friends but there were so many people that she couldn’t spot them any longer. Still, she could feel people watching her, eating her up with their eyes, even some of the people downstairs were glancing up at her and smiling at her, blowing her kisses, taking her in. She could feel her heart pounding in excitement at this level of attention, she was never confident being the center of attention, but this felt different. People were devouring the illusion they had of her, they didn’t know her but they were taking what they saw at face value and conjuring up whatever fantasies they had in their mind with her and that didn’t bother her as much as she thought it would.
Y/N found herself getting a bit nervous again and she looked up from the lower level and across the room, her gaze finally fixing itself at the other end of the VIP area. Standing there, leaning against the rails just like her was another tall, handsome man whose eyes were fixed on her already and soon they were making eye contact and she felt even more nervous than before. This man wasn’t a stranger though, that was Harry Styles and he was looking right at her. She recognized him immediately without any doubt. She could feel her heart pounding hard and the butterflies in her stomach were multiplying at an exaggerated rate making her feel a little sick as the lump in her throat bobbed as his eyes stayed on hers. His gaze was intense and it was hard for her to maintain the facade of confidence under his scrutiny so she just offered a polite smile before turning around quickly and heading back to her seat.
Once her eyes left his she finally felt like she could breathe. What she would give to pull out her phone and play sudoku or solitaire right now to avoid the embarrassment of what just happened - she was so awkward! She wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole not leaving any evidence of her existence whatsoever. Despite living in LA for the last seven years of her life she had never ever encountered a celebrity and seeing one at a sex club, well that was really something. She put her wine glass down on the little table before her and reached for her little purse. She felt around inside for her lip gloss since she suddenly felt that her mouth and lips had gone completely dry. She finished applying it and was just twisting the cap back on when she saw a pair of dark boots stop beside her from her peripheral vision. She cursed mentally at her nerves and she decided to pretend that she was too focused on the lip gloss to see that anyone had come up to her. Then she heard him clear his throat and she swears her brain stopped sending the signals for her to breathe as she turned her attention to him, their eyes met once more and he offered a friendly smile to her.
“Hi, I’m Harry.” He introduced himself casually, his voice deep, rich, and smooth as honey. He seemed so confident and comfortable. The energy wafting about him was remarkable and intense.
He was maybe a foot or so away and even from there she could smell hints of his cologne, it wasn’t overpowering, but it was sweet and spicy, and it seemed to match his vibe very well. He was wearing a simple suit that was fitted to perfection. It accentuated his big, broad shoulders and it tapered down to showcase just how slim he was. In true Harry Styles fashion, she top he was wearing under his jacket was exposing part of his toned and hair smattered chest. His hair was kind of parted to the side, letting the longer hair towards the front of his head curl and fall perfectly across his forehead. He was slightly stubbly but it didn’t make him look unkempt, if anything it really added to the masculine structure of his face. He was absolutely breathtaking.
“Hi, I’m Y/N.” She responded.
“It’s nice to meet you, Y/N.” He greeted, extending a hand and she immediately stood for him and took his hand, shaking it firmly.
“You too.” She said and he smiled again.
“I hope you don’t mind me coming over, just saw you got left alone and I know how nerve-wracking your first time can be so I thought I’d come over and say hello, make it less awkward?” He finished in a bit of a question and they both laughed softly.
“Is it that obvious?” She asked lowly as she cast her vision to the ground between their feet and he smiled at her, completely endeared by her demure and cautious manner.
“Just a little bit.” He said with a playful grin and she giggled before looking back up into his eyes.
“D-do you want to sit?” She asked him.
“Only if I’m not imposing.”
“You’re not at all.” She assured and he smiled as he came closer as she sat down and she thought that he would take a spot across from her, but instead he planted himself right beside her. They were facing each other and his right knee was almost touching her left knee and he fixed his suit jacket a bit before raising his own wine glass towards hers.
“Well, cheers to your first time.” He said and she smiled.
“Cheers.” She said clinking the glass gently, eyes transfixed on where the crystal glasses met.
“Nuh-uh, we need a do-over of that. Superstition says that not making eye contact during a cheers results in seven years of bad sex and I don’t know about you, but I am not willing to take any chances.” He said and she chuckled.
“I’m so sorry, I didn’t know!” She laughed as she made sure to keep eye contact and then went in for another clink; correctly this time.
“Much better.” He hummed before they both took a drink, “You must be a really good friend to come here with everyone else.” He said and she grinned.
“I mean, I would like to think I am a great friend, but ummm my friends they ummm, they came here for me. Or at least it was supposed to be for me to “let loose” and “get out of my head for a bit” but uh, I don’t know… I’m not usually the shy person so it’s weird for me to feel so timid… I guess I’m just so out of my element?” She explained and he nodded along as he listened.
“Well, I usually am the shy person and I mean, here it’s nice because no one can film me or take pictures of me, so I can put myself out there without so much pressure and at first I was really timid about it all but I’ve always had fun here and people are nicer than you think.” He said and she nodded.
“Yeah, I’m beginning to see that.” She smiled at him, “Do you ummm, come here a lot?” She asked and he shook his head.
“Not really, maybe once a year, twice if I’m feeling really risqué.” He chuckled and she giggled along.
“You don’t have to answer, but have you…hooked up here?” She asked nervously and he smirked at her with a playful yet incredulous look in his eyes.
“I think you already know the answer to that, Y/N.” He stated with a chuckle and she glanced down into her glass with a bashful smile, giving it a swirl to aerate the wine.
“Well I don’t want to assume, you know…” she explained with a little shrug and he grinned.
“I appreciate that.” He replied, “But I guess I’m just as depraved as the rest of this bunch.” He joked and she laughed softly.
“No, it’s not depraved.” she said immediately, “This guy came to ask my friend and I if we were interested in him earlier-”
“Yeah, I saw that.” He said and that made her wonder how long he had been looking at her but she continued on with her story.
“Well, he told me that humans have an innate need to just be with each other to show our appreciation and love for each other physically, he’s not wrong about that. So I think that as depraved as this might seem to some, it’s actually quite…human and beautiful.” She shrugged at him.
“Yeah, he was definitely onto something with that.” Harry smiled at her, “And what about you? How do feel about all of this?” He gestured around him with his free hand.
“Well, nervous for sure.” She said and he nodded, “But then my other friend told me that if fate wants you to meet someone you will so I’ve decided to just… keep an open mind.” She decided with a shrug, her eyes once again had diverted away from his as she looked around the room and he really liked the fact that he made her a bit nervous, but he also didn’t want her attention to wander. He wanted it for himself. He wanted to show her that fate wanted her to meet him.
“That’s actually very wise and well it’s also very brave of you to decide to be open minded about something like this.” He encouraged her and she smiled.
“Thank you.” She responded before taking another sip of her wine.
“It’s the truth and well, I am very pleased that fate had you sitting across from me tonight. I think she really wanted us to meet.” He flirted and she giggled nervously.
“Did she now?” She asked and he smiled down into his wine glass, he was playing coy and she knew it, but his dimple was so cute when he smiled like that. Harry was a mix of effortless and confident, delicate and masculine, boyish and seasoned - all of these things mixed together was what made him so alluring. Anyone with eyes and a brain would agree that when he was feeling himself like this, the man was undeniably irresistible.
“Definitely.” He reaffirmed, “You know, I wasn’t even going to come tonight.” He shared and she hummed in interest, “Yeah, I was feeling rather lazy and antisocial. My friends were just really in a mood to come out and I guess I didn’t want to be the stick in the mud, you know?”
“Yeah, totally get that.” She agreed, “Well, I am gad you came out.” She smiled at him before looking away as soon as their eyes met and he chuckled.
“Don’t avoid looking at me.” He chuckled, “Or am I making you feel that nervous?” He asked carefully and she felt her heart rate accelerating at his direct question before fighting her best to look at him and maintain eye contact.
“I guess you are making me nervous a bit.”
“Why?” He asked genuinely, “You can totally tell me to bugger off if you’re uncomfortable or just want to be alone, I won’t be offended.” He assured her, his expression was one of slight concern, but he tried to keep a smile on his lips.
“Yeah, I think I would actually like to be alone for a bit.” She responded as her eyes met his and he was immediately disappointed. She watched as his smile faltered a bit but he nodded and moved to stand up, “Wait, wait, I’m kidding!” She said quickly, her hand reached for his forearm and squeezed a bit when she saw how quickly he was about to leave and he sighed and proceeded to laugh nervously.
“You’re mean.” He laughed away the tension and disappointment he felt as she giggled, “Felt so bad thinking I was making you uncomfortable.”
“I’m sorry, Harry. It was an ill-timed joke.” She apologized, “I didn’t mean to make you feel bad and I don’t feel uncomfortable in the slightest.” She reassured, maintaining eye contact so that he knew that she was being truthful.
“Promise?”
“I promise.” She nodded and removed her hand from his forearm.
“If you do at any point please let me know, OK?”
“Yeah, I will.” She assured him, “I just…I am really nervous to be here. Like I said before. I know it’s not that serious but I’m just worried that someone will try and persuade me to hook up or something and I won’t be able to say no. Like, I swear I’ve moved past that in other areas of my life, but this is a new situation and I feel like I would feel really bad rejecting someone.”
“Well, you saw just now how I was ready to leave you alone in a moment if you wanted that. Everyone in here will be like that, Y/N. If you’re going around being a creep and a nuisance they will kick you out. Besides, it’s not like there aren’t hundreds of other options for those that are looking for a hookup if they get rejected.” He explained and she nodded.
“Right. That’s true.” She said and he nodded, “You didn’t initially want to come out tonight, but ummm now that you’re here what do you…plan to do with your evening?” She asked tactfully.
“I’m not all that sure, we’ll see where the night takes me.” He said simply and she nodded, “So you were dragged here to let loose, what is causing you to feel so wound up? If you don’t mind me asking.” He added in quickly.
“Just work. It’s been intense for the last month or so. I’m now in an administrative position and have people working under me and I know that I’m good at what I do. I know that I’m capable and smart and driven-” she explained and he nodded, “But ummm…you know sometimes all your energy and time goes towards one thing and it just drains you.” She said and he nodded, fully understanding what she was saying, “It’s a lot of responsibility and well, sometimes you don’t always feel worthy of that, I guess?”
“Mmmm, imposter syndrome.” He hummed and she nodded.
“Exactly!” She exclaimed and then sighed.
“I know how you feel, as you know I’m well…me.” He said and then sucked in a breath as he cringed, “That came out-ughhh…I can’t believe I just said that.” He chuckled with embarrassment and she laughed softly.
“No, it’s OK!” She giggled, “I know what you meant, I know you aren’t like… flaunting your fame or whatever. I can’t imagine that it’s easy at any point. What you do and have to deal with.” She talked him down from his embarrassment and he nodded, feeling a little less flustered.
“Yeah. And you know sometimes I wake up and think “why me?” Like who am I to be so lucky to live out my childhood dreams, like I don’t feel like I’m deserving. And there are other times when I think who am I to be so unlucky that I have to deal with everything else that comes along with it… it was harder before, when I was younger, to sort of make peace with those questions and feelings. But ummm, it gets easier and well, from what you’re telling me you know you can do it. You know that you’re good at what you do and I think that’s the best way to go about it. Yeah, there will always be highs and lows, but believing in yourself is a huge part of being able to get out of those dark places. I mean from what I’ve heard about your friends they also know that you’re something special and want to help you get out of that rough patch you’re going through.” He said with an encouraging smile and she nodded as she looked into his eyes, “And well, it never really hurts to come to a place like this and get a little ego boost. It’s nice to be reminded that you’re appealing, helps to know that other people see it in you too and maybe that’s what they wanted to do by bringing you here tonight?” He suggested and she smirked as she looked up at him.
“Is that why you come here? An ego boost?” She teased and he laughed softly and shrugged his shoulders.
“Sometimes, yes.” He admitted with a grin, “I am kind of an attention-seeker, can’t lie about that. And well, I know most of the people I end up meeting here are just in it because well, it’s Harry Styles, but ehhh, I know who I am and what I’m worth, they can have their fun and it’s not like I wouldn’t be getting anything out of it either.” He reasoned as she hummed with a grin.
“What’s that like though? Like…are you just like… out in the open?” She asked and he chuckled and shook his head. He then explained that while there were rooms with windows for those voyeuristic folk, there were a variety of private spaces as well. He was so easy about it all and it made her feel a lot better, “You know what? I like you.” She stated as her eyes flickered between his own and he chuckled and now he was the one looking away bashfully for the first time, “You’ve got a good head on your shoulders.” She concluded and he widened his legs just a smidge more so that his knee brushed up against hers and she looked down quickly.
“I appreciate that.” He said quickly, to play off his little move to create an opportunity to touch her in some capacity, to escalate things and feel things out. He wanted her to know that he was very interested in her and he knew that he might not be doing anything physical with her tonight, but he at least wanted to get her number.
“Hey guys,” Britney came up with a smile, “Another glass of the Malbec?” She asked Y/N since she was maybe 2 or 3 sips away from being finished and considering they were drinking the same thing Harry thought Britney was talking to him.
“I’m good, thanks Britney.” She said and Harry also offered a smile at her saying, “It’s alright, I’m still working on this one.” They spoke at the same time and Britney shook her head for a second.
“Oh my god, sorry I didn’t get any of that.” She giggled considering it was quite loud inside.
“Are we drinking the same thing?” He asked Y/N and she giggled and nodded.
“I guess so.” She laughed.
“You’re good though?” He asked and she nodded as he turned to Britney, “We’re good for now, thank you.” He said and she smiled and nodded and when Harry had turned back towards Y/N, Britney did not skip out on the chance to shoot her a quick wink before hurrying off to the other patrons up there. There was something nagging her in the back of her brain and despite her inner self telling her that Harry would judge her, she knew logically that he wasn’t that kind of person, so she decided to raise her question, “What is it?” He asked with a small smile and she bit her lip nervously for a moment, not missing how he focused in on the nervous habit and licked over his own lips before focusing back on her eyes.
“Y-you said there were rooms w-with windows in some places?” She asked, voice a bit loud so that he could hear over the music, he nodded, “D-does this place have some rooms like that?” She inquired and he nodded his confirmation, “Oh. OK.” She replied and proceeded to just chug the remnants of her wine. She would need it if she were going to venture down at some point and have a look.
Harry observed as she tensed a bit after asking her question and then chugged her wine to ease up a bit. She still seemed on edge, it was normal, but the curiosity of what really goes on down there was getting the best of her and it was turning him on a bit. She was absolutely gorgeous and even if they didn’t do anything, he knew that he wanted to go down with her and show her what everyone else was doing down there. He wanted to make sure that she’d never forget about it or him in passing, he knew he would definitely never forget her and even have a wank over her later, undoubtedly. He was so into her and he loved the idea of being the first person to show her all of the depraved things that went on in places like this. He wanted her to think about him doing those things to her, or at least he hoped she would. He would at least offer to take her down there to see and if she said no then he’d go off and find someone else to sink his teeth into for the night; he had nothing to lose.
“If you’re curious we can go see what’s going on down there tonight?” He offered and she rolled her lips together as she weighed out her options. She was starting to feel so nervous again, but that kind of nervous that is building up right before you’re about to jump out of an airplane. It’s that feeling where a part of you is wanting to pussy out, even though you know you’re not going to because you kind of can’t anymore. You just need to build up that last inkling of courage to just do it. To jump.
“Ummm, yeah, let’s go see.” She finally said looking into his eyes, her eyes nervously darting from one to the other.
“You sure?” He asked with a playful grin and she nodded.
“Yes, otherwise I’m just gonna continue imagining these…insane things…like I am now. And I just need to dispel the idea that it’s scary down there.” She said and reached for her glass of wine again and then frowned when she saw it was empty.
“Want mine?” He offered up his glass.
“Are you done?” She asked and he held up his finger and drank another swig before handing it over to her and she quickly knocked back the rest of it and rolled her shoulders back before setting it down and looking over to him as she swallowed the mouthful. It made his mind imagine an obscene thing. Harry then smiled lightly as he saw a droplet of wine run down her chin, barely clinging on. He reached forward and swiped his thumb over it to clean it off.
“Spilled a bit.” He hummed before flickering his eyes up hers as he removed his hand.
“Thanks.” She responded quietly and he smiled at her before he stood. As soon as Y/N stood up Harry had a look around as she adjusted her dress, she was certainly the best option here tonight and that was evident in the way that a number of people took her in and then looked to him before sighing and going back to their drinks or their people watching and other conversations. He couldn’t help the victorious and cocky smirk that twitched his lip up to the left as he saw everyone else’s reactions.
“Ready?” He asked and she glanced up to him and smiled before she exhaled and nodded.
“Ready.” She confirmed with a nod.
“Alright.” He smiled and reached over the little couch she was on to grab her jacket and she smiled at his kind gesture.
Y/N followed close behind him to the side of the room he had been sitting on. He nodded to his friends as they passed them, not bothering to interrupt as they were also in the middle of some conversation with what she assumes were potentials. She politely smiled as she walked past them as well, given that they had initiated eye contact with her. Upon reaching yet another security guard posted at a door Harry just showed his card, she assumes, and the man opened up the door for them. She hurried in when Harry signaled for her to go first. They both mumbled a thank you to the man before they made their way down dimly lit hall. The carpet beneath their feet was hot pink or red. But there were suggestive Rorschach style paintings lining the hallway which she was briefly taking in as she approached the end of it. They could still hear the music from the club portion playing in here, just muffled down, she assumed there was a lot of soundproofing here.
“So up here it’s just single rooms.” He explained as he came up behind her. Everything was also arranged in a circle with a railing in the center that allowed you to look downstairs, “You can look over.” He encouraged and she stepped out and looked left to right, seeing the walls lined with doors. It looked like the doors with a green light were the open ones. She got to the railing and Harry came up beside her as she looked down.
“Oh my god.” She said quietly as she saw in the center a lounge area with those huge couches and it was littered in people who were talking, making out, watching… They heard a faint ding and Y/N glanced to her left to see the elevator door open and two women scurried out into the nearest open room. “Can we go down there?” She asked and he nodded. She was less nervous and more curious now about how everything worked and so he started leading them towards the elevator and soon they were back on the ground level. She was even more in shock when she got down there and had a better view of everything. There was a bar to their left, tucked under the second floor balcony. The people on the big couches were really going for it, working themselves up for more. She saw a neon sign hanging over the entrance of a broader hallway at the opposite end of the room they’d just entered, “Abandon Hope All Ye Who Enter Here” is what it say and she turned to Harry who chuckled and then dipped down to reach her ear better.
“I mean that’s a bit dramatic but in a way you’re never really gonna be the same after you see everything going on in there.” He explained before pulling back just a bit and she looked to him a bit nervously, “We don’t have to go in.” He said to her and she looked from him back to the sign as she pondered the options before her.
Maybe this was exactly the kind of thing she needed to shock her out of her weird mental state but also, her dry spell. As attractive as Harry was, she was positive that he was just being nice to her, he didn’t seem to be putting any moves on her. Yes, he was a complete flirt, but he seemed to err on the side of caution, which was nice, but a part of her started to wonder what he would be up to now if he hadn’t wandered over to her tonight. She was into him and she knew that when she got home she would certainly pull out her trusty toy and play with herself to the memory of his voice and the smell of his cologne, and his big hands and intense eyes. It would help to hear him explain things to her or encourage her to look at something or describe any smutty thing they saw. So yeah, maybe physically he wouldn’t end her dry spell, but he would certainly help with her pushing past it. She swallowed thickly and blinked up at him.
“I think I do want to go see.” She said to him and he just held her eye contact for a few more seconds and she nodded again, reaffirming her decision and he licked over his lips.
“Alright, just grab my hand, want people to know we’re together. Don’t want them bugging you or me.” He said to her and she nodded, slipping her hand into his as he offered it up and he proceeded to guide them over.
“These two first rooms at the entrance of the hall, they’re the orgy rooms.” He explained and she tensed a bit upon hearing that as they neared the opening of the hallway. It was a long hallway. The closer they got the more prominent the sounds of people fucking permeated the air, “These have curtains instead of doors so anyone can go in at any time. But of course, gotta ask for permission before you join in.” He said and she bit on her lip and nodded in understanding, “Wanna see?” He asked, stopping by one of the curtains and she glanced up to him with a nervous smile.
“No, that’s alright, I can hear plenty. I’m sure I can visualize what’s…going on.” She giggled nervously.
“You’d think. But ummm…yeah, the things you see in group sex are…things you can’t even imagine...” He said to her with a slight furrow in his brow and her eye brows raised in surprise.
“D-do you like doing that?” She asked and he shrugged.
“I’ve done it before, but I’m not exactly jumping at the opportunity to do it again. I’d really have to be in the mood for it I think.” He explained and she nodded.
“What was it like?” She asked. The soundtrack to their conversation was now the sex sounds coming from the orgy just a few feet away from them.
“Well…being me…the time I did that I quickly became the center of attention. Which was nice to some extent.” He recounted, “But it was a lot. Very overwhelming fir sure.” He chuckled and she nodded in understanding, “It was fun, but exhausting. I also had some things to do the day after and I was dead and sore and…yeah, just bad timing I think.” He explained with his eyes a bit narrowed at the memory.
“I can imagine.” She chuckled and he nodded.
“C’mon.” He said and led them down the hallway until they reached an intersection. To the left there was a sign for bathrooms and a mostly desolate hallway. But the room that Harry was pulling them towards was one with windows. There were several people lined up around the room watching whatever was going on in there, she couldn’t see yet as Harry was before her. Harry tiptoed a bit to see over the people crowded around and then turned to her, “It’s a threesome, two girls, one guy.” He informed her, “Do you want to see?” He asked her and she felt a bit embarrassed in admitting it, but she nodded. He smirked and she rolled her eyes, “None of that, I was just gonna say good, because from the glimpse I caught it looked good.” He chuckled and she sighed and he turned back and pulled her into the crowd. The moment people realized it was him, they started moving to the sides on their own to let him get up near the window. She did feel a bunch of eyes on her as he pulled her along and then he made a space between his body and the window looking into the room and she scooted in as his body encased her between him and the large window.
Y/N wasn’t going to lie, it was mesmerizing to watch these very real people pleasuring each other. Currently one girl was getting fucked from behind while she ate the other girl out. She was intently watching everything going on and the sounds they were making. And from the corner of her eye she saw some movement and glanced over to see a man rubbing over the evident bulge in his trousers. She quickly reverted her attention to the scene before her and dug her fingers into her purse. Harry’s body wasn’t directly pressed into hers, but she could feel his warmth and his chest would slightly touch her back when he’d take a deep breath. She let her eyes glance down to his hands resting on the ledge of the window frame. She bit her lip and felt herself start to get wet when he suddenly tightened up his fists and she quickly glanced up to see what had affected him so much and it was that the man now had his large hand around the neck of the girl he was fucking. Y/N wasn’t a stranger to choking, she had only had it done to her once before and she had a phenomenal orgasm from the floaty feeling resulting from the slight breath play and she now looked back at Harry’s hands and she could picture them wrapped around her throat as he pounded her into a mattress.
“I think they’re a couple, the other girl’s leaving.” He pointed out quietly and she glanced up from his hand and focused back on the couple inside as the other girl slipped out and someone immediately went up to her and she rushed off with them. After the third was gone a large portion of the viewers left, but she was just stuck there, watching as this man turned over the reaming woman and sunk back into her in the missionary position, still gripping around her neck as he railed her so hard that her eyes were pinching shut as she cried out in ecstasy.
“Fuck.” She whispered subconsciously and Harry smiled, but didn’t respond. He wondered what about what this couple was doing elicited that reaction from her. He wished he could hear her thoughts. Harry was growing hard, he was trying to keep it at bay, but he couldn’t help but imagine what it would feel like to push Y/N’s hips back so that he could grind against her ass while they watched this couple fuck. He wanted to slip his hands under that short dress she was wearing and feel at her knickers, he wondered if she was already wet. The way she suddenly shifted the weight of her body from one leg to the other silently confirmed that for him. Y/N’s breathing picked up as the girl started to finish and then she turned around just to be right up against Harry, who smirked down at her.
“I think the point was to watch them come.” He chuckled as he maintained eye contact with her. She glanced down at the chain of his necklace peeking out from his shirt with a timid smile.
“They’re so into each other it seemed a rather intimate moment to me.” She shrugged and Harry hummed.
“Well, should we keep looking around?” He asked and she looked back into his eyes and nodded. He extended his hand to her and she took it and smiled up at him. The warmth of his hand overtook her own, and it was so much bigger than hers. Her hands were on the smaller side, so she felt protected in a way.
As Harry guided her further down the hall she started to feel more at ease about this. She knew that he would take good care of her and in turn she was slightly expelling her own inhibitions and trusting him a bit more. She wouldn’t question it when he would pull her in another direction and see other things around them. In all honesty she was quite impressed at how brave people were. Just putting themselves out there like that, not caring who was watching them in such vulnerable and often compromising positions. She could never be that brave. Y/N had never really explored the bounds of her sexuality too much; she’d never experimented or dabbled in any kink or anything that was more than the basic vanilla stuff. Just that one time a few years back when a guy got a bit rough with her towards the end there and choked her - that was definitely the best sex of her life, she thinks.
“Have you ever done anything like that?” He asked Y/N as his chest brushed against her back and she shook her head in response.
She watched the restrained man getting his cock sucked while he writhed around in what she could only imagine was frustration and overstimulation. He was very clearly having an orgasm, but his partner wasn't slowing down or stopping, it made her nervous for the stranger.
“Have you?” She asked him as she glanced up at him and he smirked. She just needed to look away for a moment because the scene was just too much…the sounds the man was making and the way it looked like he was trying to get away, it made her feel strange and for her heart to pound.
“Perhaps.” He said cooly and she giggled, reading between the lines.
“On which end?” She questioned and he smirked.
“S’not that important is it?” He responded meekly and she smiled because for once he seemed to be the one that was a little bit bashful.
“Alright…keep your secrets.” She hummed playfully and then turned back to watch some more and she felt him chuckle behind her.
As much as she was nervous for this stranger, she just couldn’t look away for too long. Realistically, Y/N knew that when it came to stuff like this there were safeguards in place to make sure that no one got hurt or was pushed beyond their limits. But it was curious to her why as much as this person was clearly struggling, they didn’t say anything to stop their partner from continuing what seemed to be pure torture at this point. She bit her lip in anxiety, but she couldn’t stop watching him just take it all. The man writhed and cried out and groaned and shouted in frustration as his partner continued sucking his cock. His legs were quite literally trembling as he fought to keep his composure.
She felt her insides turning because she knew if that were her she would’ve tapped out the moment something wasn’t pleasurable for her. She wasn’t averse to a bit of pain, like hair pulling, a few smacks to the ass, bruising hickeys, even the feeling of having to ride a bigger cock was a slightly uncomfortable feeling that she rather enjoyed, but this seemed…excessive. She gasped quietly when the man just let out a loud and tortured shout and his parter pulled away and started stroking his cock fervently, encouraging him to show people how much he could come, until he was shooting ropes and ropes of come onto the dark floor. The dominant partner laughed at him as he came undone; Y/N wasn’t sure if it was in pride or in a degrading manner, but the blurriness of the intent made a tingle shoot down her spine. The man tossed his head back with a satisfied smile as his chest rose and fell quickly as he mumbled his gratitude to his dominant partner.
That made her feel conflicted in a way. Wasn’t the point of sex to come? She didn’t feel that it was a reward or something to be earned, but viewing it in that capacity excited her to some extent. She shifted her feet a bit and then froze for a second when she realized that she had nearly soaked through her underwear. She was surprised that she hadn't noticed before, but she had been completely entrance in the scene before her. And now she was hyper aware of the way her clit was throbbing with need and how her skin was rising at attention.
Harry watched carefully as Y/N pressed her thighs together and he smiled knowingly. BDSM could look rather terrifying, even he was a bit apprehensive the first time he dipped his toe in that pool, but much like Y/N had just discovered, something about it was just incredibly alluring. Especially for people like him and like Y/N - they were control freaks, they had a hand in everything in their lives, and surrendering or relinquishing control was never an option and it was absolutely exhausting to always be so in control. The more he looked into it what ended up hooking him in was the egalitarianism of it all. Yes, the dominant partner had the reigns, but the submissive partner controlled the direction of it all - they were both equally in control. In his sexual experiences he’d been able to try being both, dominant and submissive, and he soon discovered that he had a taste for both. He was a switch through and through and right now, as he watched Y/N squirming in her spot as the dominant praised their submissive for being good and coming so much for her, he could see the goosebumps littering her arms and he wanted so badly to show her what she was missing. Harry hesitated for a moment before he let his hand run down her bare arm and she tensed for a second in surprise at his touch before she glanced back at him with a moony gaze.
“You alright?” He asked softly as he brought his face a bit closer to hers.
“I ummm…Yeah.” She finally said, “I’ve just ummm…I’ve never seen something like that before.” She said as she fully turned towards him.
“And how are you feeling?” He asked her as flatly as possible, because he knew that she was turned on, but he didn’t know if it was anything she wanted to act upon just yet or at all.
“Ummm…Confused?” She said to him, “But also…it was…” she bit her lip as she thought of the right word.
“Hot?” He asked with a small smile and she smiled timidly.
“Yeah…it was pretty hot.” She confirmed with a small smile and the look in his eyes was playful and dark.
“Did you like it?”
“I…I think so.” She said breathlessly because it felt like suddenly no one else was around them. He smiled at her and reached for her hand.
“You think so?” He asked again teasingly as he started to pull her away as the scene was ending. Others immediately took their place. She followed him as he pulled her further down the hall and she smiled at him.
“Yeah. Why are you being weird?” She asked with a playful smile and he smirked.
“I’m not being weird, you’re being weird.” He said.
“Am not.” She giggled and he smirked at her knowingly.
“Did you imagine yourself as the dominant or the submissive?” He asked more quietly and she looked away timidly. “It’s not wrong to get turned on by that.” He said to her and she glanced up into his eyes.
“I know that.” She smiled, “I’m just…confused by what about that was a turn on for me?” She said inquisitively.
“Well do you want to talk about it?” He asked.
“Can we talk over a drink?” She asked and he chuckled.
“Yeah, ummm, there’s a another VIP lounge at the back, there’s a bar there too if you want to go there?” He asked.
“Ummm, yeah. Let’s do that.” She agreed and he smiled at her and handed his hand to her before leading them down the hall. They got up to a counter and he showed them his card again and the security guard moved out of the entry way. There were just a handful of people in there, a pair of them were kissing. They sat on a loveseat against the back corner and almost immediately a waiter showed up. Y/N told Harry to pick what they’d drink and he just ordered them salty dogs with tequila though. They were getting settled in a bit before he started to question her.
“So…what about BDSM confuses you?” He asked with a smile, getting right to it and she laughed softly.
“Ummm…it was just like when the guy was getting his cock sucked…oh, thank you.” She giggled softly as the waiter placed her drink before her and Harry laughed at the small embarrassment she was subject to at the waiter’s timing.
“Thanks, mate.” He said as well before the guy slipped away, “You were saying?”
“Right, ummm…Oh! So I’m more confused about how I felt about what was going on. Like…if I were in that guy’s position I wouldn’t enjoy someone else watching me like that, but I…enjoyed watching that happen to…to him. Like it made me want to try.” She said and then reached for her drink and gulped a bit down. “I never thought I would like…watching.” She said and he smiled.
“Yeah, honestly it’s quite exhilarating for me too. Maybe because we’re empaths it’s easy to picture ourselves in that position?” He suggested and she smiled.
“Maybe so…” she hummed and they both had a drink as a few seconds of silence fell between them. Once Y/N cleared her mouth she spoke up, “So when you were watching that happen did you picture yourself as the dom or the sub?” She asked him the same question he’d asked her earlier.
“You first.” He said and she grinned, “It’s only fair.” He said and she rolled her eyes.
“Alright…” she sighed and took another drink before just smiling at him and shrugging timidly, “I mean…” she giggled and he grinned, waiting for her to say it, which made butterflies erupt in her tummy.
“I need to hear you say it.” He said through a small laugh and she sighed.
“I pictured myself as the sub, OK? I just have been in a dry spell apart from everything else I’ve got going on and it would be nice to be the receiver of anything for a bit.” She said, “And now you.” She insisted and he smiled at her.
“Tonight I pictured myself as the dom.”
“So you also sub?”
“Yeah, sometimes.” He said and she bit her lip and then glanced away with a grin, “What’s that about?” He asked in amusement.
“I just…pictured that and like…that’s an interesting picture.” She said simply, “I feel like you need to be in control.” She said and he nodded.
“Well yeah. I love control, I need control more often than not…but sometimes I don’t want to need it. And when I don’t want to need control…when I want to surrender…I switch.” He said with a small smile. “Being in control all the time can be exhausting.” He said and she smiled.
“Don’t I know it. But it’s also so nice…”
“That it is…and you know, that’s the cool thing about BDSM, both people are in control the whole time. It’s a sharing of the control, a perfect balance of giving and taking.” He elaborated, “Whichever part you get to play, they’re equally gratifying.” He explained to her and she thought about it for a moment.
“But like the submissive…why don’t they just…use the safe word if obviously it’s putting them through a lot? Like that guy we saw, clearly he was struggling.” She pointed out and he hummed.
“It could be for a lot of reasons…like for me a lot of it is more of a competition with myself and seeing if I can go further. I know I can handle it and that I’m strong and disciplined so I like to push my own limits. And again, within a scene your dom is also ensuring you’re not pushing yourself too far, so even then I have the chance to push my boundaries and try different things safely. And other times I and others just enjoy…pretending that we have no choice but to just let these things happen to us because we’re tied up or whatever. And that can be really liberating as well, especially if you’re under a lot pressure. It could be why you enjoyed watching that happen to someone else.” He said and she literally felt her skin prick as she revisited the feeling she got when she heard this person screaming but still not saying the safe word, “Like obviously they’re enjoying it, but I think when you get to that point it’s more than a sexual gratification thing, you’re just letting everything that’s been pent up out. I think that’s why also in this case the sub was thanking the dom at the end. It wan’t just gratitude for his orgasms but for…setting him free in a way.” He explained.
Y/N took in everything that Harry said and was now completely in her head as she concluded that yes, she did envy that guy for a second there. She wanted to feel free of her stresses and worries, she wanted to be able to let out all of the pent up frustrations she knew were just festering inside of her and making her feel stuck. She couldn’t even count the times that she just wanted to sit in her car after work and just scream it out. There had been too many of those days lately, days where she felt like she was drowning. And then she started picturing how she would want to be set up in a scene and now she was getting even more wet.
“…And then sometimes a sub might just be a bit of a masochist and enjoys being hurt and tortured in a controlled environment.” He said with a light laugh and she grinned as he finished his explanation, “Does that clear things up?” He asked and she nodded.
“Yeah, actually.” She hummed.
“And well there are safe words and all, but those should be used for like emergency situations. They’re not a thing we use when we don’t particularly like something or want to change directions. That’s part of the dom’s job, to know and gauge their sub’s condition. It’s a very…trusting and intimate relationship and it does take time to build it to that level. And like at the beginning stages it’s just tons of communication until you know each other well enough that you don’t need to tell someone to stop or go. Your dom will eventually know what makes you tick, what things you like and don’t like, what you’re open to trying, and what things are completely off limits. So if something is not pleasurable you can just say so and they’ll switch it up, but chances are that eventually they’d know you well enough that just from your reactions and body language they’ll be able to tell that something’s not doing it for you and they’d take action before you experienced any real discomfort or stress.” He said. “You wouldn’t have to worry about a single thing and the more and more you trust and get into that space with your dominant it becomes easier and easier to just surrender to them.”
Y/N was covered in goosebumps as Harry spoke. Her eyes were dark and her tummy tickled with swarms of butterflies at the idea of getting to that point with another person. A point where there was so much trust that you could just give your body and autonomy over like that. She wanted to feel like that. She shifted a bit and her leg ran against Harry’s and she swore she somehow felt the tickle from the fabric of his clothes rush up to her clit.
“Sorry.” She apologized and he smiled at her.
“It’s alright. Are you alright?” He asked and she nodded.
“Just…thinking is all.” She said as she squeezed her thighs together a bit and while he originally had no plans to try and do anything with her (he didn’t think she’d even want to in all honesty), now he wanted to lay the charm on thick and see if he could make her come with his fingers at the very least. He wanted anything with her so badly. He took a swig of his drink as he just let himself feel the sexual tension emanating from her body in intense and lustful waves.
“Can I ask you something?” He said lowly as he leaned in a bit closer as he set his drink back down on the little table before them. She hummed in confirmation as his eyes met hers again. “Are you wet?” He asked more quietly and she was completely shocked by how forward he was, but his directness turned her on. She couldn’t even look in his eyes while she answered because she felt almost like she’d been caught in the middle of something naughty.
“Ummm…a bit.” She said bashfully and he sniggered and her eyes met his own upon hearing his laugh.
“A bit?” He asked with a playful look in his eyes and she laughed softly and shrugged, “You’ve been squirming for the 15-20 minutes.” He called her out, “I think you might be more than just a bit wet.” He hummed knowingly and she felt a heat rushing up her face and up to the tip of her ears and she was more than grateful for the dim lighting in this little cave.
“Well if you already knew that why did you ask?” She quipped back and he smirked.
“Just wanted to know if you would be honest with me or not.” He said.
“I’m just…embarrassed a bit.” She confessed.
“Why?”
“Because! Like…I’m just learning all this stuff about myself and it’s kind of embarrassing that I don’t even know what to do with it or like…even know how to go about it.” She expressed. She was too horny, it was blurring her mind, but she was swallowing it down as much as possible because if she wasn’t careful she would start begging him to make her come and well she couldn’t just ask him that…it would be too great of an ask.
“Well…are you wet from what you saw or are you wet for me?” He asked her softly and she swallowed thickly as she literally shivered at his very probing question.
“Both.” She responded and he smiled softly at her. He wasn’t teasing her or anything, he seemed genuinely relieved to hear that response.
“Well, do you want me to…help you with that?” He asked her and in that moment there was nothing she could do to hide the relieved expression on her face. “We don’t have to do it all, at the very least I can do something to make you come. With a twist of course, to see if BDSM is something you’ll want to keep exploring.” He proposed and she truly had never been more relieved that he had asked because she would be too embarrassed to ask him.
“Please.” Was all she could say in response as her desperate eyes bore into his. Her soft and breathy plea made Harry tingle with satisfaction and he couldn’t help but feel his cock twitch in excitement at the prospect of getting to make this perfect angel before him come.
“Can I kiss you?” He asked lowly and she nodded timidly, her eyes were still wide with nerves but he minimized the space between them, “And can I touch you here?” He asked as his hand came around the back of her neck and she nodded. It made her want him more when he asked for permission but continued looking into her eyes, to ensure her that he was fully with her in this moment. He leaned in closer until their breaths were intermingling in the minimal space between their faces. She was glancing up at his eyes as his lips barely brushed against her own. She was growing impatient as his fingers squeezed just a bit, his thumb was running up and down the sensitive skin of her neck and she started leaning in a bit more and he smiled. “Wait.” He stated.
“Why?” She questioned him.
“Just be present for a moment.” He said and she inhaled and exhaled as she tried to relax and he chuckled. “I can basically see the gears turning in your brain.” He chuckled and she smiled at him, “I know it’s hard not to think ahead but just try to think about something happening right now with us.” He advised.
“Like?”
“Mmm… like how it feels to be close like this. Or how your arms are covered in goosebumps, or what my cologne smells like… just find something that will ground you to this moment.” He coached her softly and patiently. Y/N exhaled slowly to find something that she wanted to focus on and as his thumb lightly grazed up and down the side of her neck comfortingly she felt another wave of goosebumps ripple across her skin and when she exhaled at the delicious chill rolling through her body her shoulders dropped, she had no idea she’d even been tensing them like that. “There you go… Good girl.” He spoke lowly, his lips brushed against her own and she couldn’t tear her eyes from his as she practically felt her insides melt at his praise.
“Please kiss me.” She pleaded softly and his lips quirked up to the side, his dimple indenting his cheek beautifully.
“Lesson one. Delayed gratification.” He spoke softly, “I want to kiss you too. So fucking badly, but can’t you feel how much more intense things get the longer I make you wait?” He asked and she nodded, “It’s all about the build up.” He explained, “Edging isn’t just for orgasms.” He said and she bit her lip to satiate her need to feel something against her lips, “You’re so fucking pretty, you know that?” He asked and she smiled bashfully and let her eyes flutter shut as his nose skimmed along hers, “From the moment I saw you I couldn’t look away for more than a few minutes. I was staring for ages before you even looked at me. I even thought you might not ever notice me.” He confessed softly, “So imagine just how long I’ve been wanting to kiss you.” He said and she literally whined as her eyes met his again, so soft and glossy as they peered into his eyes.
“You’re so much better at this than me.” She giggled before she clenched her jaw to try and keep it together.
“I’ve had some practice. Nothing a little training can’t fix.” He said and she smiled as she felt her vaginal muscles contract at the idea of him training her for him. Shaping her into the kind of submissive he liked, helping her discover that side of herself…
“Please. I can’t handle it anymore.” She said as she leaned closer and then she felt his fingers grip to the base of her hair to hold her still and she froze.
“Is this OK?” He asked and she nodded hazily and then he tightened his grip a bit more before he tugged her back, she could’t help but moan breathily at the slight sting and her eyes fluttered shut as the little pricks of pain along her scalp seemed to radiate down her body until her thighs tensed and her toes curled until the little waves of pain disappeared. Harry was smirking so hard, he couldn’t help it. Her reaction to him pulling at her hair had his entire body buzzing because he just knew that he could give her exactly what she so desperately needed. Without even giving her another moment he closed the space between them and moved his lips against her own. Hers were still slightly parted, so he kissed at her bottom lip first, taking a moment to really make her feel the subtle drag of his tongue against it before their lips attached fully.
It was like second nature as she started to kiss back. She had never felt so aware of what another person could do to her and she was certain that this was something that wouldn’t be so easy to come by again, so she wanted to enjoy it fully. Just in the bit of time she had shared with him, she knew Harry was a force. His energy was steeped in a subtle confidence that staved off any question of him being arrogant about himself. He was so collected and easy to be around it. For a moment she completely forgot that he’s one of the most famous people in the world. She was so mesmerized by him, she was enjoying his teasing kisses and yearning for more moments where he’d just indulge and deepen their kiss; she liked the reminder that he wanted her just as badly as she wanted him. She wanted more, she was ready.
“C-could we go somewhere else?” She spoke into the kiss and he hummed in agreement as he pulled away from her lips.
“Want to finish your drink?” He asked.
“No, I’m good.” She said and he nodded and raised his hand to get the server’s attention. “We’re done with these. Can you charge them to member tab #57?” Harry asked and the man nodded.
“Of course, sir. Is there anything else I can get for you two?” He asked.
“No, that’s all. Thank you.”
“Thanks.” Y/N smiled to him as well before the man grabbed their glasses from the table and headed off. She did need to use the restroom and she also completely forgot that she had not come alone tonight, so as they stood up she turned to him.
“I need to use the bathroom. And I should probably let my friends know where I am.” She giggled and Harry smiled.
“Right. Well the VIP rooms are like en-suites, so there’s private bathrooms in there. And well, I don’t mind if you pull out your phone to just let them know you’re alive.” He assured her and she smiled.
“Yeah, I’m sure they’ll be shocked to know I even left our seating area.” She laughed “They’re probably fretting over me already.” She joked and he smiled as he started to guide her out.
They went back to the little desk outside of the private bar and he told the attendant that they would be going up to a room and they gave him a keycard before he guided her to the elevator. She felt weird about people knowing that she would be up in a room with Harry Styles…she certainly didn’t plan on telling her friends who she had spent her evening with, she assumed Harry would rather keep those ventures as private as possible, but still someone knew. Actually, several people knew as they had been seen together throughout the last hour or so.
When the elevator stopped at the second floor she immediately saw an ice dispenser and a vending machine before them with snacks and water, but also different kinds of condoms, little lube bottles, wipes, and painkillers. He then pulled her down the hallway and then opened their designated room with the keycard. She could faintly hear others in this section, but it was very minimal despite them actually being loud which gave her some relief. She wasn’t all that loud, she’d always had roommates and had lived in an apartment for the last several years so she had trained herself into being quiet.
Harry opened up the door for her and let her step inside first. She glanced around the room that was brightly lit at the moment and it looked inviting even with the luxurious look of it. The bed wasn’t massive, but that’s because there were other furnishings that took up space. She looked over at the padded picnic table looking thing with some confusion.
“That’s a spanking bench.” Harry said as he shut the door.
“Oh?” She said in understanding, “I see that now.” She chuckled bashfully.
“Yeah.” He smiled, “Ummm, bathroom’s through that door there.” He said to her as he pointed across the room, “Do you like the lights on this bright?” He asked.
“Dimmed is nice, like in the lounge?”
“For sure.” He said and she set her bag down on the bed and hurried into the bathroom. She did start to feel a bit nervous as she was in there. She freshened up a bit, thanking the heavens that there were also some wipes in the bathroom. Despite having showered she was still wiping down just in case. She looked herself over as she washed her hands, satisfied with the way her had held up and when she came out she saw Harry sitting on the bed with his phone in hand. He glanced up and smiled at her kindly.
“I’m also letting my friends know where I am.” He explained as she waited for her phone to power back on.
“Dear god…” she exclaimed through an amused giggle as she saw that she had about five missed calls from Nina. “My friend’s called me five times.” She said with concern and decided to just call back instead of text her; she picked up right away.
“Bitch, where the hell are you? Did you go home without telling us?!” She asked loudly, it didn’t sound like they were in the club anymore. Harry obviously heard her shouting and sniggered quietly as he slipped out of his jacket and draped it over a chair in the corner of the room. Y/N glanced to him with a grin as she sat on the bed and started to unstrap her high heels.
“Geez, don’t yell. I didn’t leave the club. I’m uh-I’m still here-”
“Ahhhh!” Nina started screaming in excitement and Y/N pulled the phone from her ear and laughed softly and Harry just dropped back onto the bed and laughed as well. His body was shaking as he tried to hold in any sounds. His eyes were crinkled, indenting his deep with his smile lines; it was cute they creased deep, it meant he was happy. He was so gorgeous it made Y/N’s heart flutter.
“Relax, please. I would’ve come to find you, but you guys got lost in the crowd and I lost track of time.” She explained, “But I’m good, I’m safe.” She assured Nina, “Yes, he’s hot.” She said, “So fucking hot.” She confirmed lowly, glancing to Harry with a smirk only to find he was smirking right back at her, “Nope. Not fucking happening…you get nothing but a thank you for dragging me into this.” Y/N said, keeping her eyes on Harry’s. “I don’t know, so don’t wait up…sorry, it was the “no phones allowed” thing I swear. Alright, be safe. Bye.” She hummed softly and then hung up. “Sorry about that, my friends can be…a bit nosy.” She giggled.
“It’s alright, it seems they really care and look out of you.” He said with a smile and she nodded.
“Yeah, they do.” She confirmed as she finished taking off her other shoe and let it fall to the ground. She then rolled into the spot beside him and rested her face on her arm as she crossed her ankles and leisurely swung her legs back and forth as she just smiled at Harry, “I’m really, really nervous.” She confessed quietly and his eyes softened.
“What’s making you nervous?” He asked.
“That…I’ll…like it too much.” She said with a sigh and he smiled.
“Why would that be a bad thing?” He questioned with a confused little crease in his eyebrows.
“Ummm…I don’t think I’d be brave enough to try it again.” She half-smiled, “Like everything just seemed to work out perfectly tonight. I don’t think that things would coincide so perfectly again.” She explained further and he smiled.
“Tonight has been pretty perfect.” He concurred, “I’ve had a good time with you.”
“Me too.” She said with a blush warming her cheeks.
She still had that innocent, but curios glint in her eyes that was giving him butterflies. To Harry, Y/N felt like a breath of fresh air and boy, did he feel deprived. His gaze trailed down the line of her nose and landed on her lips before fluttering back up to her eyes. She was still looking down at his own mouth and he swallowed thickly as her gaze slowly met his.
“I can’t imagine you not being brave enough to do anything you wanted.” He said and she looked in awe for a moment before she spoke up.
“Harry? I’m going to kiss you now.” She warned, voice soft and nervous.
“Please.” He hummed and she pushed herself up to scoot over and lean over him, her hair messily draped over her and his face, but their lips met eagerly regardless. As Harry pressed himself up, supporting his wight on one of his elbows, his free hand came up to Y/N’s face and started gathering her hair, the occasional strand tickling them as her hair was drawn back.
Y/N slotted one of her legs between his own, entangling them further. Once her hair was out of the way, Harry’s hand traveled down to her waist and started pushing her back and she got the hint and rolled onto her back and he hovered over her with a smile.
“Can I get your dress off?” He asked and she nodded. He helped her sit up and then she stood up and turned away from him, moving her hair to the side as he went for the zipper. “Thanks. Ummm…is there anything that you know you wouldn’t want to try right off the bat?” He asked and she bit her lip.
“I ummm…I don’t know. I’ve had pretty vanilla experiences” She said and he hummed.
“That’s alright.” He assured, “What about…” he paused as her dress just dropped to the ground, he was momentarily distracted by the sight of her perfectly round bum. It would look that much cuter with a couple hickeys or marks from his hands across it, he swallowed thickly “Ummm, what about things you absolutely know you want to experience?” He asked and she turned around and his hands landed on her hips over the side straps of her thong.
“A little breath play I got…choked once and I did like it.” She admitted bashfully, “…always wondered what was so great about getting my ass spanked…” she joked and Harry chuckled, “I joke, but ummm, not really.” She confessed nervously and he suddenly landed a smack to her left cheek and he grinned as the skin on her arms pimpled with goosebumps and she let out a surprised little gasp.
“How was that for you?” He asked.
“Ummm…it was good.” She swallowed thickly.
“Want more?” He asked and she nodded, “Want to try on the bench?” He asked and she glanced over to it before biting her lip pensively. “We don’t have to.” He assured her and she looked back at him.
“I am…curious about it.” She said and he stood as well and led her over to it.
“This is nice because it gives you something to hold on to.” He explained, “Like if you wanted to dig your fingers into something or squeeze your thighs, you could. This one also has these rings on it.” He said as he lifted one up and turned to her and she nodded, “These are for restraining. So you could get your hands cuffed or even have a collar attached to this-”
“Like an animal collar?” She asked with wide eyes and he chuckled.
“Ummm, yeah, but like it’s for people. Some people like that.”
“Do you like that?” She asked and he bit his lip and shrugged, which was enough of an answer for her and she giggled, “You’re wild.” She said with a smirk and he giggled along with her.
“I just like to try things. I like to push myself and see how far I can go or how much I can handle. I often surprise myself and like that makes me feel…stronger in a way. Like I can do anything, you know?”
“Yeah, that makes sense.” She agreed and then bit her lip as she looked over the bench once more and decided that she wanted to push herself too. She wanted to try something different and new. She could just picture herself fastened to the bench and gasping at the shock of the blows she’d receive and it made her spine tingle. That had to mean she was into it, right? She placed her hand on the red padded pleather cushion where she assumed her chest would go and glanced up to Harry, “So like…how do we do this? Like are you just gonna do it with your hands?” She asked him.
“We can if that’s how you want it. There’s also toys for impact play right in here.” He said cocking his head over to a little closet looking door and she followed him and he opened it up and she was quite surprised at the selection she saw.
“Will it hurt?” She asked him with wide eyes.
“It can if you want it to hurt. We can test the feeling and force on your palm.” He suggested and she nodded, “Do any of them look more intriguing to you?” He asked and she pointed at the riding crop.
“That’s just one I’ve heard of more.” She said and he pulled it from the hook.
“I wouldn’t necessarily say this is for your bum. It can be, but you’ll get harsher and more intense stings from it.” He explained and she held her hand out and he quickly smacked it down and her eyebrows raised in shock as the sting made her palm feel hot as the pain started to register and she closed her palm quickly and glanced up at him.
“OK, yeah maybe not that one.” She giggled nervously and he smiled.
“Yeah, that’s alright. It’s a bit more of an advanced one to be honest or for those who particularly like pain from the get go. Don’t like that kind of pain too much either.” He assured her and she nodded, “The paddles tend to be a bit better for the bum. It’ll still sting but not as intensely since it covers more surface area.” He explained as he pulled it down as she put her hand out again and he brought it down and gave her a whack before looking into her eyes to gauge her reaction, she seemed fine with that. He swore he even saw a ghost of a smile threatening to spread across her lips and the fact that this once excited her made his eyes darken in excitement for what he could do for her, “Harder?” He asked her softly and when her eyes met his, they were also darkened and her pupils dilated a bit. She nodded up at him and he smiled with tenderness at her as he raised the paddle again and then swung it down with more force and while her hand twitched bit from the impact, she sunk her teeth into her bottom lip for a few seconds before smiling. “Like this one?” He asked her.
“Yeah, I do like that.” She agreed before looking back up into his eyes.
“Good.” He hummed, “Is there anything else you see that you might want to try?” He asked and she glanced back at the array of toys in there. “There’s also stuff in the drawers.” He explained and she stepped forward and started pulling them open to see what they contained.
They had a myriad of options from blindfolds, ties, cuffs, and collars to clamps and pumps and vibrators. She at least knew that she needed stimulation to her clit in order to have the most gratifying orgasm, so she definitely wanted a vibrator of some sort. She didn’t need the huge wands that were in some drawers, even something smaller would do it for her. So she reached in and grabbed one of the sterile packets that had a vibrator with a slightly bulbous head, it could be used externally and internally as well and it made her core tighten and tickle in anticipation.
“I’m assuming we have to pay for this stuff?” She said.
“Well, they get put on our tabs.” He explained, “The money’s already there for this so…” he trailed off and she glanced back at him.
“But I might want to keep this so I’ll pay you back.” She said and he chuckled.
“You don’t have to pay me back, you can keep it as a gift. You know, to remember our time together.” He said with a cheeky smirk and she chuckled softly before looking up at him.
“We’ll see.” She said softly.
“Do you want to try any restraints?” He asked her and she nodded.
“Ummm, what do you recommend?” She asked as she looked at the different options.
“To start either the satin ties or full wrist cuffs. Anything less bulky will leave more marks and they can be a bit more uncomfortable.” He explained.
“Maybe the ties…can’t risk showing up to work with visible marks, as hot as that would be.” sh e giggled and he grinned, with that in mind he decided he’d give her a discrete mark or two for her personal amusement.
“Right…” he chuckled as he reached for a set of the satin ties.
“Do you think there’s anything I might like?” She asked and he glanced around before opening up the drawers and he bit his lip as he reached in and grabbed one of the smaller pumps.
“If we get this on your clit…” he said a bit bashfully, “for a few minutes you’ll be a lot more sensitive there. S’gonna make you come a lot if you’re already sensitive. Wanna give it a try?” He asked and she smiled at him, her eyes told him that she was clearly enticed by the idea and she nodded after a few seconds.
“Sure.” She agreed cooly, “I thought you were gonna go for the blindfold for a sec.” She giggled.
“Do you want a blindfold?” He asked her with a grin and she shook her head.
“No.” She she said quickly, “I ummm… I’d like to see what’s going on.” She explained and he smiled.
“Well, I think this is it for now.” He said as he moved to the bed and set everything in his hands down and she followed him and did the same before looking up at him and he glanced at her, “Still nervous?” He asked and she nodded and he smiled, “Don’t worry Y/N, I’ll take good care of you.” He assured as he came a bit closer and her gaze flickered down to his lips and she tiptoed to kiss him but he slightly knocked his head back and grinned down at her. “Mmmm, how about…for every spanking you take well, you get a kiss?” He asked and she nodded.
“Yeah, OK.” She agreed and he smiled and guided her over to the bench and helped her get on. “Are you gonna tie me up?”
“Yeah, is that alright?” He asked and she nodded.
“Yes. Please.” She said and he smirked at her before walking over to the bed and taking off his shirt before grabbing the ties and standing before her again. His crotch was level with her face as he got the little packet they were in open and she could see how the bulge in his pants strained against the dark fabric. Her eyes raked down his strong and lean torso and she felt her mouth water at the size of the bulge and he glanced down with a smirk before lowering himself down to be level with her face.
“Like what you see?” He asked and Y/N smiled bashfully from being caught ogling him.
“Yeah.” She hummed and then glanced down when she felt him tying her wrists together. Then he tied that to the ring attached to the bench. Harry had her yank a few times just so she could feel if it was comfortable or if he needed to make any adjustments. It was perfect though; her wrists were secured together snugly, but she had enough slack from her hands to the o-ring to be able to move her arms a bit. She was so nervous about it all, there were so many thoughts going through her mind as she realized that she was quite literally stuck here with him. And as scary as that thought was, it was also somewhat relieving. She had no idea what he had planned for her, she had little ideas of where the night could go, but who knew what was in his brain when he took her in like this. She didn’t know if she’d ever even see him again after this night, but she just knew she could trust him for tonight. Trust that he had her best interest in mind and that he was going to blow her fucking mind.
“Alright, love. M’gonna start off light and then go a bit harder until you tell me, OK?” He asked. “We can even go back if you feel it’s too hard, just let me know?”
“OK.” She confirmed her understanding, already squeezing her fists nervously as she wriggled a bit.
“If you’re not liking something or getting overwhelmed just say ‘stop', OK? I’ll stop right away.” Harry informed and she nodded, “What are you gonna say if you don’t like something?” he quizzed.
“Stop.” She responded.
“Good girl.” He hummed and she wriggled again and Harry bit his lip as he watched her ass jiggle a bit as she got a bit more comfortable. He gently smacked the paddle to his palm a few times before squaring up behind her. “Ready?” He asked an she nodded, “Use you words for me.” He pressed.
“Yes, I’m ready.” She confirmed as he drew the paddle back and smacked it down against her right cheek quickly and her back slightly arched as she exhaled sharply, “Was that good or do want it harder?” He asked.
“A little harder.” She responded and she remained tense until another smack came down on her other cheek, just slightly harder than the previous one. It hurt so good, she wanted to try a bit harder, so she relaxed her hands and her body followed, “Can you try a little harder?” She asked.
“Yeah, ready for it now?”
“Yes, please. Please do it.” She hummed, her tummy fluttered in anticipation and as soon as the paddle made contact with her already heated skin she gasped and tensed up. Harry stopped for a second to gauge her reaction and as he focused his eyes he watched in real time how her skin became covered in goosebumps and after a few seconds of silence her body relaxed and she wriggled her ass at him and he grinned.
“Was that it?” He asked her and she nodded.
“Y-yes, fuck please do it again.” She pleaded and he smacked down on her other cheek. With every stinging spank to her ass Y/N felt herself get a little more turned on. She felt like she was sparking up and as much as she wanted to wuss out and and ask him to stop she knew she could handle more. She was getting so horny that with each smack she swore her clit pulsed and she got wetter and wetter. She could feel the glide between her pussy lips every time she squirmed. She loved to feel her body tense up in anticipation for the next hit only to relax when the stinging sensation rippled through her ruddy cheeks and slowly fade as it tingled down her thighs. That is until yet another hard smack landed on one of her cheeks and started the cycle all over. Her soft whimpers of satisfaction were completely involuntary, she was getting lost in this feeling and with each spank she was letting herself go more and more.
She seemed to be enjoying it and Harry wondered how wet she was getting between her legs from this. She was doing so well and Harry could see her teetering on the edge of surrender, she’d already taken eight spankings and he wasn’t gonna give her more than ten. But he was glad that she had made it this far without a hitch; he wanted her to feel better than she ever had before and she moaned softly at the final two she’d gotten. He wasn’t thinking too hard about it when he slipped the paddle into his back pocket and brought his hands to her ass, caressing over her cheeks to sooth the sting of the ten spankings she’d taken so well,
“Did so good. Took it really well.” He praised her as he continued soothing her bum. He had been spanking her with a medium force and she seemed to have liked it and as Harry soothed her bottom he noticed her grinding down onto the bench a bit and he smirked, “Did you get really wet?” He asked teasingly.
“Embarrassingly wet.” She confessed through a breathy giggle and he smirked.
“Can I feel?” He asked.
“Yes.” She said immediately and he smiled at her urgency. His index finger followed the fabric of her thong down her cheeks and to the very hot spot between her legs. Her little cotton thong was definitely feeling a little damp and he bit his lip as he gently rubbed up and down her clothed crease, really getting the fabric doused in her arousal. He could feel it start to soak through the material.
“Shit…you really liked that, didn’t you?” He hummed smugly and she just whimpered as he rubbed his index finger right against her clit a few times before sliding it back to her labia and pressing in, so that he was rubbing against her entrance. Y/N squirmed a bit, trying to get more friction and he smiled, “Nuhuh. Be good for me.” He said lowly and she bit her lip as those words seemed to shoot a delicious tingly feeling through her body. She couldn’t help it as she thrust back again to get more pressure and he tutted and suddenly felt the paddle smack down across her ass and she jolted and gasped at the hard, but quick swat. The tingling and stinging on her ass seemed to radiate down to her clit and her breathing started picking up as she started to get more turned on.
“S-sorry, it just feels so good.” She whimpered and he smiled at her sweet little sound.
“I know, but you have to be patient. I’m in charge here, remember?” He asked and she grinned.
“What happened to BDSM is about the sharing of control?” She asked smugly and he chuckled as he brought the paddle down against her ass again, making her squeak out and writhe against the bench.
“Don’t be a brat.” He chuckled and she giggled as the stinging sensation rippled through her bottom half of her body. “Were being such a good girl for me.” He said softly as he started rubbing over her clothed pussy again, very lightly. Harry watched as she shivered when he called her a “good girl”, it seemed she had a bit of a praise kink. Liked to hear that she was doing so good and being so good for him. He added a bit more pressure again just to rile her up and it worked. She sighed as he rubbed against her sopping underwear, feeling the glide of the material over her labia from the slick pooling out of her little hole. He wanted to see her bare, he wanted to admire every inch of her and make her feel gorgeous and special and worthy of whatever she wanted. Her back would arch and she’d wiggle around a bit as he continued pleasuring her in such a simple way.
Y/N was absolutely touch starved. She swore that every cell in her body was yearning for more of his touch. Especially as he leisurely rubbed at her clit, it was absolute torture because it wasn’t enough to build an orgasm, but it was enough to build her pleasure and to keep making her more and more wet for him. His deep and soothing voice tickled a part of her she had no idea could affect her so deeply. She whined as he dragged his hand up from between her legs, skimming over her bottom and slowly up her spine. She was a puddle from his delicate and teasing touch and just as she was relaxing her body he swatted her with the paddle again, making her scoff through the grin on her face. The shock of the spank made her walls clench tight and her entire body tingled in response, she was starting to ache deep inside. The feeling was familiar by now, it had been months since she’d even had a proper orgasm. The anxiety, stress, and pressure had all piled up from the different parts of her life and battered her simultaneously. Admittedly, she’d been a little depressed, but the last thing she thought she’d need was this. The same feeling she’d been sitting with for months! But it was a different situation this time. She was horny in a way that was literally making her mind fuzzy and she knew that when she got out of here she’d feel so much more light and free than she had in months.
“Ready for more?” He asked and she hummed.
“Yes. Please.” She responded. Her tummy swirling with butterflies in anticipation of what was coming next.
“Alright, love. Let’s get you untied.” He said and moved around her to undo the ties on her wrists. Once they were off, he helped her sit up, so she was straddling the top of the bench and he stepped up to it and grabbed her face gently. “Think I owe you some kisses.” He said quietly and she hummed through a smile as he pressed his lips to hers.
Y/N counted nine playful pecks before he went in for the last kiss fiercely. She sighed in relief as she felt his tongue run along her bottom lip before their lips smushed together sloppily. She couldn’t help it as she ground down against the bench and whimpered into his parted mouth at the pressure on her clit. Harry smiled into their kiss when he realized that she was grinding down onto the bench.
“Want my fingers?” He asked her and she nodded.
“Please.” She purred
and he brought his right hand down, his index finger teased over the seam of her thong a few times before slipping under the thin, black fabric. His eyes met her hazy and lust-filled gaze as he slid further down. He smiled as he reached her neatly trimmed little patch of pubic hair over her mound. She bit her lip as his fingers smoothing down made a delicious tickle flutter down her vulva.
“Oh…” she moaned softly as his fingers brushed down her slit and pressed further in and made contact with her clit. He kissed her pouted lips as he rubbed against her swollen little clit easily with how sticky she already was.
“You weren’t lying.” He mumbled deeply, “So fucking wet.” He grinned before going in for another kiss and she giggled into it. Harry started going lower until his index and middle fingers made contact with her sopping entrance. He rubbed over it as she ground down into his fingers, itching to feel them sink inside of her and give her a much needed stretch. Based on what she could feel so far, his fingers were going to be far more gratifying than her own. She was starting to feel desperate.
“Harry.” She mumbled into their kiss, “Harry, please.” She implored.
“We’ve discussed this, love. Patience.” He responded and she sighed impatiently, which cause him to smirk.
“Right, sorry.” She whispered.
“S’alright, love. You’re learning.” He hummed as he started to add a bit more pressure, watching her carefully as he stopped right before sunk his fingers into her her tight entrance. They stayed like that for a few seconds, breathing each other in as he waited for the tension between them to reach it’s boiling point. She exhaled shakily and then leaned her face into his. Their noses brushed and right before she kissed his lips he drew back, “Not yet.” He whispered, “You can wait a little bit more, know you can.” He said and she sighed as he chuckle a bit.
“It’s just so much.” She explained, “M’so on edge. I feel like I’m about to explode.”
“Good. That mean’s you’re just about there.” He smiled, “Relax… Breathe deep…Pay attention to all of the feelings going on here.” He instructed as he rubbed at her entrance again, keeping her right in that sweet spot for a few more seconds. And when he felt her body fully relax he waited a few seconds before he stepped a bit closer and bore more of his weight into his arm, finally allowing for his fingers to sink inside of her. She was so wet and hot inside it made him absolutely feral. He was fighting every instinct he had to just pick her up and put her on the bed and make her come on his fingers until he’d decided she’d enough.
Y/N’s mouth dropped open as she panted out a shaky breath as his fingers sunk deep inside of her. Harry parted his lips and went in for another kiss, tongue-first. She moaned as she smeared he tongue over his before she gently sucked at it as he started to thrust his fingers into her. Y/N was grinding down onto them, riding them a bit, relishing in the slight stretch they were providing. Suddenly, Harry’s hand was around her throat, squeezing deliciously. She smiled and he retuned the gesture. In moments she started getting that addicting little spacey feeling at the minimal oxygen intake she was getting. She loved to feel floaty and tingly from the lack of oxygen. Her eyes rolled back as she ground harder against Harry, desperate to feel more pleasure.
Every time she’d grind down her clit would just barely brush against his palm, it was delicious and infuriating at the same time. She kept getting wetter and wetter as the stimulation continued building. She was squeezing her thighs tight around the bench, a desperate attempted to make it feel like there was more inside of her. She swore she could feel her walls throbbing with need, her clit was getting so sensitive from being teased so lightly. She was starting to feel desperate beyond the point of no-return, she swore she would lose her mind.
“Harry…” she gasped, “I-I can’t!” she whimpered.
“Are you asking me to stop?” He asked for clarification as he released her throat and she opened her eyes slowly and glanced into his as he stopped thrusting his fingers. She slowly started to gain full lucidity as more oxygen flowed through her brain freely again. She gently raised her hips and then ground back down onto them and shook her head.
“No, please don’t stop I just…I want more.”
“Yeah?” He smiled and she nodded, “Lift up a little.” He said and she did so and pouted when he pulled his fingers out of her. But before she could protest he sunk them in between his lips to clean them off and then he went back in for a kissy, messily tangling their tongues, letting her taste herself from his own mouth. His hands came down to her thighs and he helped her shift so they were wrapped around his own hips. She took he hint and wrapped her around around his neck as he lifted her up and slowly walked them over to the bed. As he leaned down and hovered over her he felt her take the paddle out from his pocket before she blindly swatted him over the bum and he chuckled into her mouth as he pulled back from their kiss to look at her. She was smirking up at him as she dropped the paddle onto the bed.
“Sorry, it was an intrusive thought.” She giggled.
“S’alright, we all get them…and some of us let them win.” He added and she grinned, “I have one right now…”
“Well, let it win. S’only fair.” She responded and he smiled.
“Do you really trust me, Y/N?” He asked and she bit her lip for a second as her eyes searched his own and she nodded.
“I do trust you, Harry.” She confirmed and he smiled as he pressed himself up and went back to the bench and grabbed the long ties he had draped over it. When he turned back he saw her legs bent at the knee, how he’d left her. And he came on over and dropped the ties beside her. His hands then smoothed over her knees and down her thighs and then up to her hips.
“Permission to get these off?” He mumbled over her lips.
“Yeah, get them off.” She said as she raised her hips and he was quick to peel the thong down her legs. He tried to patient and not just spread her open and gawk at her pussy as he stuffed her thong in his back pocket before he brought his hands to her knees again.
“M’gonna tie you up…like this.” He said as he pushed her knees back until her ankles were up against the backs of her thighs, “S’gonna keep you spread open for me while I play with you.” He explained, “Have a feeling you’re not gonna be good about keeping your legs spread for me.” He added and she giggled and nodded, “S’that alright?”
“Yeah.” She agreed and he smiled and reached for one of the ties.
Harry started twisting the fabric to make it into a thinner size before he wrapped it around her ankle and thigh and when he asked, she assured him it wasn’t too tight. She watched as he finished up the knot, but lost track of what he was doing as he continued twisting the tie and then tied another knot right under her knee. “So you’re into this kinda thing too?” She asked.
“A bit. Just started learning a few months ago.” He shared as he ensured his knots were secure. “This is called a frog tie.” He said as he moved on to her other leg.
“Kinda of an unsexy name.” She pointed out.
“Says the frog.” He teased with a grin and she scoffed through a chuckle as he started to tie her other ankle to her thigh. “Good?”
“Yeah.” She hummed and he proceeded to move to the second knot. Once it was fastened she was spread open and he was still holding back from ogling the part of her he was dying to see, which did not go unnoticed by her. He smiled as their eyes met again and leaned down to kiss her gently. The last thing she expected was for him to palm over her and lightly lightly smack at her dripping pussy a couple times. Before pulled back and grabbing the clit pump. He opened up the package and she watched on as he messed with it in his hand for a bit before he looked back into her eyes.
“You’re gonna feel some pressure when I twist this top part.” He explained and she nodded in understanding as she supported herself on her elbows to see his next actions. He finally glanced down at her exposed pussy and he felt his mouth water. He licked over his lips as he reached forward and brushed his thumb through her sticky folds and then over her clit. “So fucking pretty.” He hummed as he rubbed the pad of his thumb into her swollen little clit a few times. She bit her lip as she watched his thumb glide easily over her sensitive little button. He then slicked his index finger up through her folds and opened her up a bit more, “Fuck, that’s the prettiest shade of pink I’ve ever seen.” He hummed with awe. He licked over his lips again, more than ready to lick and slurp at her glistening pussy, but he had to do this first. He gawked for a few more seconds before rubbing over her clit once more before bringing down the little pump. He got her clit into the opening and glanced up at her again.
“Ready?”
“Yeah.” She nodded.
With her confirmation Harry proceeded to twist the top of the little pump. Sucking the air that had been collected into the little tube. After the third twist she whined and he grinned as he watched her clit throb as the pressure inside of the little pump increased.
“Just a little bit more, love.” He informed her. With each new slow twist her tender little button was sucked further into the pump and when he let go it stayed put and she whined as she felt her clit throbbing.
Harry then reached down to her entrance and dipped one then two fingers into her. He pushed them in as deep as he could before curving them up and when she gasped and fisted at the bed covers under her he smiled. He watched as she attempted to shut her legs, but the way they were tied didn’t allow much movement. She moaned as he continued fucking her with his fingers until her abs were clenching and he quickly pulled them out.
Y/N whined, her desperate and glossy eyes were right on his as he sunk his fingers again and built her up again until she was moaning out in pleasure and again, he stopped right before she could feel that delicious flutter in her pussy take over her body. Y/N’s breathing was ragged as she tried her best to keep her composure as Harry edged her once more, she whimpered as the feeling faded away and she squeezed her eyes shut.
“Oh fuck!” She gasped and arched her back as he twisted the pump once more.
“You’re little clit’s just throbbing so hard. Just a few more minutes, love.” He assured as he reached for the vibrator she had chosen and got it open.
She watched on with eager eyes as he inspected it for a moment before switching it on, he played with the settings for a bit, the entire time she could feel her little hole pulsating as she anticipated his next move. He was taking his time though and as much as she wanted to protest his unhurried pace, she was relishing in the languorous energy that was slowly pulling her deeper and deeper. It was getting so hard to fight it off any more. Suddenly she felt the buzzing of the bulbous head of the vibrator gliding against her sopping labia. Her lips twitched up in a smile as she sighed in pleasure and he glanced up to her with that smirk that was getting more and more engrained in her mind. She bit her lip to suppress her grin as her hungry eyes met his own. She wanted him to call her a good girl again, she was dying to hear it, she needed it. She moaned as he glided the vibrator up her folds and the vibrator met with the little plastic pump and it cause the little ridges to absorb the vibrations and then project them around her pumped clit.
“Oh my god!” She moaned and writhed a bit beneath him. Harry couldn’t tear his eyes from her clit, all swollen and throbbing from being suffocated with all the pressure created by the pump. Just as she felt her thighs quaking Harry pulled the vibrator away and she huffed but kept her whine of disapproval to herself.
“Don’t worry, baby. I’m gonna start up again soon. You’re being so good for me.” He assured and she relaxed. “Gonna get this off first.” He said as he brought his hands to the pump. One on the base of it and the other on the little key on the top. He started to release the pressure until he was able to pull it off of her and she sighed in relief. He licked over his lips at her now engorged clit pulsating, begging to be sucked gently between his lips.
She glanced down to see her clit all puffy and noticeably bigger. It was nothing drastic, but enough that she could see it throbbing. And somehow, being able to see it somehow made her hyperaware of how turned on she was. She could feel the throbbing basically radiating down her legs and it made her bit down on her lip as he just watched it for a few seconds. Put of nowhere he sparkled her shiny pussy and she whimpered as her lips set in a pout at the shock that shot through her clit. Harry glanced up at her with a smirk and she bit her lip.
“Again?” He asked and she nodded eagerly and he chuckled before spanking her pussy a few more times, watching her writhe after each little swat. She could feel her arousal dripping down to her ass and it was making her wonder if she’d actually ever been turned on prior to this in her life. Then, Harry started to kneel and she slightly raised herself to see what he was doing, but was momentarily distracted by him grabbing the vibrator and before she even had a chance to mentally prepare for it she felt his lips around her clit and she absolutely lost her mind. She tried to shut her legs because the sensitivity was so overwhelming, but her bondage prevented it. So instead, she screwed her eyes shut as she clenched her fists tightly around the bed covers as the pleasure she’d been craving started to build up.
“Oh fuck that feels so good!” She muttered through a moan and then she heard the vibrator come on before it pressed to her entrance. She writhed as it pressed to her sensitive opening and he rubbed it over her arousal a couple times, slicking it up enough to get it to slip inside of her smoothly. And when it finally did he pressed in and her skin became covered in goosebumps as the bulbous head of the vibrator was nudged around until it was lodged right up against her g-spot and she gasped and her entire body stiffed for a few seconds before a moan tore through her chest when he started to suck on her clit with more fervor.
“Oh right there! Right there, rightthereee…” she mewled as he rubbed into it.
Harry smiled at her reaction and her pretty sounds. Her puffy little clit was fun to play with and her taste was so nice and subtle. He could be down there for ages if he could be. He could feel her struggling and hear her ragged breaths and sounds as she tried to keep it together. He popped off of her clit and gave it a few flicks with the tip of his tongue, right up against the noticeably darker little head of it.
“Come whenever you want, love.” He mumbled as he sucked love bites into her thigh and she writhed a bit at the bite of his suckling and nibbling as he marked her up. He very gently moved the vibrator inside of her, gyrating it to find the spot that had her legs trembling… and there it was. She started to gasp in time with the little thrusts of the vibrator and then her hands dug into his hair and he smiled.
“Oh my god…Fuck Harry, you’re gonna make me come!” She whimpered as her thighs started to tremble. Just seconds later her body fully relaxed before it immediately tensed up again as she started to come undone and much to his surprise she started to squirt and he groaned and sucked harder at her clit. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” She slurred over and over again as her body writhed with an otherworldly pleasure that made her feel like she was vibrating.
She’d been on edge for nearly twenty minutes, he was taking his time, building her up and she understood why now. And he wasn’t stopping; he did slow down when she made it through that orgasm, but once her breathing was somewhat back to normal he removed the vibrator and got his fingers and mouth back on her. Her second orgasm built up again as he started to lap at her clit and it was just as good. She was trembling as she whined when he didn’t let up and effortlessly coaxed her into a third one and after that they took a bit more time to build up. He wasn’t stopping, but significantly lowering the level of stimulation. He kept her on edge by rubbing into her g-spot, but would only mind her clit every now and again, helping her through the sensitivity until she was peaking again. By the fourth orgasm she was laughing through her panting because she swore even the back of her knees tickled as she came undone. When the fifth one washed her out she could hardly believe she was alive, she was struggling to breathe and her brows were furrowing as she moaned out in defeat when she remembered that she could’t close her legs. When her sixth one approached she knew she was going to squirt as she literally felt her pussy pulsating. And when it started he gave her clit heavy, intentional strokes with his tongue as his fingers fucked her harder and from there she couldn’t stop. Harry was moaning against her as it just kept coming out of her. She was crying out his name with even more curses and chants of gratitude. She was so sensitive, her eyes were brimming with tears and a part of this was so emotionally overwhelming, she wanted him to stop, but a part of her was just letting this happen to her.
“Fuck, you’re still going, baby.” He mumbled rubbed his thumb into her clit now and stood to look at her face. As soon as her eyes met his she smiled and he smiled back. It made her heart leap and then she frowned as she started to come again, “Oh fuck, good girl. Squeeze my fingers tight.” He said as her head knocked back and she moaned as her tears started to stream down her face. “One more, angel. You’ve got one more for me. I know you do, love.” He mumbled and her lidded eyes looked into his own.
“On your cock, please. Want you to feel the last one on your cock, Harry.” She managed and he groaned at her request. His prick was aching, he needed the release. He didn’t even plan on fucking her, he just wanted to make her feel good and just get off on it when he got back home. But she wanted it on his cock and he would definitely give her that if it would make her feel good.
“Yeah? Want my big, thick cock to fuck your last orgasm out of you?” He asked, voice deep and gravely. His fingers slowed down inside of her and she nodded, her glossy eyes peered deeply into his own.
“Please, Harry. Please. I need you.” She whimpered and he bit his lip and nodded as he gently drew his fingers out of her. Before he could bring them to his lips she was reaching for his hand and he easily let her take it and she brought it to her mouth. She opened up and he smiled.
“Go on then, greedy girl.” She immediately wrapped her lips around his warmth, sticky fingers and sucked. As her smooth and hot tongue ran along them his cock pulsed and his balls tightened up, loading themselves up for his big finish. His cock growing a bit more as more of his blood rushed to his member. He was so fucking hard he could cut stone, or at least it felt that way. He was sure that as soon as his trousers were down his cock would spring right up and stay standing against his lower stomach. She moaned in delight around his fingers, the vibrations of it traveling up his arms and shooting a fuzzy feeling straight to his heart and then down to his tummy. “Yeah, I know you taste so fucking good.” He said and her eyes blinked open upon hearing that. He smirked at her and pulled his fingers out of her mouth and back down to where she was quite literally oozing her slick. He lightly pressed in and smiled as he felt a thicker stream of it enveloped his finger tips. He gently pulled it away, chuckling as he saw a thick string of it, stick connected to her entrance. It spun out and snapped until he was right near her belly button. Her skin broke out in goosebumps at the cold little flash along her abdomen as her arousal met with her skin. His fingers were slimy with her slick and he hovered over her and licked them off, keeping what he could on his tongue before grabbing her face and going in for a messy kiss. She moaned as she tasted herself right on his tongue, she could also smell her arousal on him and it was making her loose her mind. She started to lick and suck at his tongue, relishing in the feelings of elation he was giving her.
“Please get a condom.” She said and he nodded and broke away from her kiss.
Harry dug around his pockets for his wallet and then pulled one out and set it down beside her on the bed as he got his trousers and briefs off. She licked her lips at the size of his cock and couldn’t wait to feel him opening her up. He got the condom on quickly before slicking it up through her folds, thrusting sloppily to really get himself nice and lubed up. Her little pussy was so fucking warm, he nudged up against her clit and she giggled up at him through her wince of overstimulation and he chuckled at her reaction. He was anxious to feel her tight, hot walls giving way to his cock, so he glanced up at her and she nodded, urging him to go on. With her consent he guided his achingly hard cock to her entrance. He sighed in relief as he teased the inch of his tip into her weepy little hole. He smiled as he held her open and watched himself sink into her, it was making his cock twitch because he was so sensitive there.
“Fuck tha’feels so good.” He mumbled in delight as he started feeding in a bit more of himself in and she sighed in relief. When he made it past the tight little ring of her entrance he moaned as he felt her opening up and spasming to quickly try and accommodate his intrusion. It was making his mind blurry and his tummy twist as just how hard she was spasming around his cock. He swallowed thickly as he finished sinking in the rest of the way and they both sighed in relief as their eyes met. He gave a few thrusts and she wriggled her hips a bit, so he reached for one of the pillows and tucked it under her bum and slid back in and immediately they both moaned as his tip rammed into a part of her that made his balls tighten up and he groaned as he started thrusting quickly into it over and over against until she was seeing starts and moaning loudly. Fuck, she just felt so good around him, so warm and smooth, the pressure of his thrusts making it feel like her body was forcibly pulling him in. She started to tremble and he chuckled in satisfaction.
“Gonna give me one more?” He asked and she nodded fiercely. “Good girl. Fuck, you were made to be worshiped like this.” He said and she panted heavily as his words settled on her so nicely. “Y’take it so well. Take my cock so well. Doing so good for me. You’re so. Fucking. Good. For me.” He praised her, punctuating his words with his thrusts, and she looked into his eyes and she blinked slowly a few times and suddenly everything stopped for a second before the energy just shifted. Her ears started to ring and she swore that there was a halo effect around him, she could only see his face and nothing else seemed to exist as her body slowly started to feel like it was on overdrive and she closed her eyes and inhaled sharply.
“Fuck, Harry…” She whimpered and he groaned, so in love with the fact that he watched her lose herself on his cock.
“Come for me, love. I know you’re so close, jus’let it happen.” He encouraged her.
The entirety of her skin was rising with goosebumps as she felt the coil of her pleasure expanding impossibly far. She was curling her toes to try and hang on just a bit more because she didn’t want this to end. Harry’s deep voice seemed to ripple vibrations through her body, adding to the pleasure of it all. She was especially relishing in the thwacking of his balls against her bottom and that deep, rhythmic thrusting that was jabbing his thick head against her most sensitive spot. Once all of these realizations his her together she inhaled sharply, and like a dying star, she reached what felt like the pinnacle of her existence and she exploded beautifully. Her orgasm spread through her entire body, taking her out inch by inch in a tsunami-like wave of ecstasy. It tapered down after a few moments, though it felt longer than that, and she blinked her eyes open and watched as Harry started to lose his rhythm and he grunted out as he gave her a few more debilitatingly deep thrusts that had her squirming and then gasping as he just grabbed around her thighs and rammed himself into her cunt. She had a mini orgasm from that and watching him groaned as he spilled into the condom.
“Fuck…” he mumbled lowly as he glanced down between their bodies before looking up into her glassy eyes. “Made me come so hard, love.” He smiled as he leaned over her body and her hands looped around his neck as he joined their lips in an ardent kiss. He gently rolled his hips into hers, milking out every last drop of his come. “Such a good girl for me. You really let go for me. Y’did so fucking good, love.” He praised her in between kisses and she at up his praises. Kissing him back and relishing in his affection until his cock had softened enough that it started to fall out of her. They kissed once more before he reared back and pulled out of her all the way and she winced at the suddenly empty feeling and just let herself fall back against the mattress.
“Let’s get these off.” Harry said softly as he rubbed over her thighs and she just nodded. She was just catching her breath from all of it.
Y/N still felt like she was in a sort of trance. Everything felt delayed and slightly fuzzy, it was a lovely feeling. Her mind was drawn a blank and her body put every single resource it had towards making her feel this incredible and natural high for as long as she could. He was gentle as he undid the binds on her thighs and even helped her stretch her legs out after getting them done. She was quiet, just letting him do what he was doing until he smiled at her.
“You alright there?” He asked with a grin and she nodded before giggling.
“Just…processing. I still feel…tingly.” She said after licking her lips and he hummed.
“Good.” He hummed with a smile as he let his fingers skim up her naked torso. She shivered at the tickles and he chuckled. “How was that for you?” He asked and she smirked.
“I think I will take all of the toys home.” She joked and he chuckled again as she started to giggle. “Thank you, though.” She said as her smile slowly faded, “I’ve never felt like that before and I…needed it.” She said and he smiled and nodded once.
“Good.” He hummed, “And you know, you don’t need to do all that crazy shit they do in porn to have a good submissive experience. It can be simple, you know? Just gotta find yourself the right partner that does what you need.” He said softly and she nodded.
“Is this your style?” She asked him.
“A bit. I mean, I’m definitely more of a pleasure dom, but I do like to be a little mean or mischievous if the opportunity arises.” He said and she chuckled. “Like when I spanked your pussy, I went a little hard on you.” He said and she furrowed her eyebrows.
“Oh…it felt…tame to me.” She said and he chuckled.
“Maybe you also have a little pain kink?” He suggested and she hummed pensively, “There’s a lot to explore.”
“Yeah, apparently. I didn’t even know I could squirt.” She giggled tiredly and he chuckled.
“Everyone can, you just gotta know where your spot is.”
“And now I do!” She said enthusiastically and he laughed lowly.
“Now you do.” He hummed as he smiled at her.
“Umm, can you help me to the bathroom?”
“Yeah love, C’mon.” He said helping her up and walking her over.
Y/N shut the door and turned to see her reflection in the mirror. Her makeup was a little smudged and her hair a bit tousled, but there was glint in her eyes that she’d never seen before. She felt really good in her skin, something that she’d always struggled with. She sat on the toilet and as she glanced down at her legs she smiled as she saw the little bruises starting to blossom along her inner thighs. She knew that she might never seen Harry again unless it was by some trick of fate, but she was OK with that. She was gentle as she cleaned herself up and then wiped down at bit before washing her hands and joining him back in the room. He was sat on the bed, back in his briefs by now. She hurried over to her pile of clothes and Harry noticed and reached for his pants.
“S’in my pocket.” He said reaching into the back pocket and pulling out her thong.
“Oh thank you.” She smiled and hurried to slip it on. Then she went over to her bra and dress and set them on the bed. She was just about to get it on when his hands came around and grabbed her breasts in his hands. She bit her lip as he crossed them and kneaded them a bit. Her nipples were between his fingers and before she could say something he pressed down on them with his thumb and index fingers and she knocked her head back into his chest. The light bite of pain made her thighs tightened and she sighed shakily.
“Wanna come home with me?” He asked before nipping at her ear lobe, “Hmmm?” She quickly nodded her head.
“Use your words, Y/N.” He admonished in a slightly mocking tone.
“Yes, Harry. I want to go home with you.” She responded.
“Let’s get you dressed then.” He hummed.
***********
The night had been long…their sexual escapade had even gone into the day. What they lacked in sleep was made up in hospitality because Harry’d been an excellent host. Even as they said their goodbyes he was so sweet and gracious. He’d even gotten her a car to take her back to her place. She hadn’t asked for any of his contact info, she assumed that he didn’t want to get that personal, but she was OK with it. She’d gotten that she needed from him and she would always be grateful for that. When she informed Nina that she was on her way home she had a late lunch ready for her because she had a wealth of questions to ask Y/N. They were getting through their food as Y/N talked to her about how literally this was the most unforgettable and unreal experience of her life, when the doorbell rang.
“Hold that thought.” She said and hurried to the door. When she opened it she was face to face with a young man who had a box and bouquet of flowers in his hands. “Hello.” She greeted with some confusion.
“Good afternoon. Is a Miss Y/L/N available?”
“Yeah, that’s me.” She confirmed and he smiled.
“Wonderful! These are for you.” He said and she looked at him in confused but took the items anyway.
“Oh? Thank you.”
“No problem. Have a good day.”
“You too!” She smiled as he walked away and she shut the door.
“Who is it?” Nina called from the living room.
“Just a delivery for me.” She said as she looked around the bouquet for a card and didn’t see one on the vase, in the arrangement, nor on the box. She set them down at the little table they had by the entrance and opened up the box and sputtered on a laugh when she saw the items she had used with Harry last night. And there was a little card in there. She reached for it and opened it up and smiled as she flipped open the card.
Y/N,
I noticed you forgot your toys, so I had to get that back to you. Consider them a gift, you were so incredible that you definitely earned them. Shit, that sounds really illegal…Anyway… I just wanted to reiterate that I had a really great time with you. Thank you for being incredible company. I fear that this is a one time thing, which I’m grateful that you understand, but I want you to know that you’re one of a kind and I assure you that I’ll never forget you. I hope you feel the same way about me. Take great care of yourself, you deserve it!
-H.
Y/N smiled a she read over the note and tucked it back in the envelope. Yeah, there was absolutely no way she would ever forget about him. She closed the box and and grabbed that and the vase and headed back over.
“Ooh what’s that?” Nina asked suggestively as Y/N set down the vase on their little dining table.
“Nothing, s’from a client. She has her own stationary company and I ordered a few things. She said she would deliver them extra special.” She fibbed.
“Awww, cute.” Nina pouted and Y/N nodded and smiled.
“I know. Gonna go put this down.” She said and hurried to her room. She made a mental note to hide those and then replace the items with the new stationary she had actually received just a few days ago, Nina would surely want to check at some point. She was just about to leave her room when Nina gasped loudly and hurried over, meeting Y/N in the hall.
“Girl, guess what?!?” She questioned and Y/N looked at Nina with a startled look.
“What?” She asked and then turned her phone over to her and Y/N’s eyes widened as she saw a picture of Harry from last night leaving LVRS Club. He had his driver come pick her up from the rear entrance. He explained that he needed to make a public exit so that people saw he went home, but he didn’t want to subject Y/N to that, and well she didn’t want to appear anywhere if she could help it.
“Harry Style was there last night! God, if I had hung back and played my cards right I could’ve had a chance to flirt with him.” She huffed. “He looks so good…" she said as she glanced down at the imagine on her phone, "Just imagine him without all that clothes on…” She hummed and Y/N giggled..
“Mmmm, you're right he looks good…so fucking good.” She agreed with a smug grin.
Hope you guys liked it! Feel free to share any feedback with me!
---- TAG LIST ----
@sunshinemoonsposts @keriberi @ottawaoutlander @gurugirl @reveriehs @sunflovverharry @daphnesutton @jessitpwk @cherrysulewski @sad-avocado @angelbabyyy99 @permanentllyharry @justlemmeadoreyou @matildasatellite @prettythingsworld @elleninhell @kittenhere @lolyouallsuck @victoria-styles @narry-heart @littlenatilda @everyscarisahealingplace @horny-virgin22
#harry styles#harry styles writing#harry styles one shot#harry styles smutty one shot#harry styles smut#harry styles reader insert#harry x y/n#harry styles x y/n#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fanfic#harry styles fic#dom!harry x sub!reader#dom!harry styles#dom!harry styles x sub!reader#harry smut#harry styles smutty fic#harry styles smutty fan fic#harry styles x reader#harry x reader#harry styles friends with benefits#writing#0nlythrowharrybeaux
830 notes
·
View notes
Text
Untitled
Pairing: Damian Wayne x Fem!reader
Word count: 1.0k
Warning: none
A/N: also reminder all my requests have been completely deleted after I had gotten a new phone. I’ll open up requests later I just don’t know when. I’m a bit disappointed in myself bc I didn’t get to them sooner. So again sorry if your requests won’t be done anytime soon.
You’re never the first to call.
Most of the time it’s Damian.
Damian needs something in his life that no one in his family could give him. They could, but it wouldn’t be the same if he got it from you. You’re in your room, it’s late. Too late where the streets of Gotham have gone silent—and that alone should say something. You're humming a song of your choice that plays in the background of your bedroom as you sew up a piece of your jacket that you had accidentally ripped when you were out during the day. The music cuts off as your phone beside you starts to ring. It’s a facetime call.
incoming call 🩷🗡️Damian🩷🗡️….:
You’re quick to answer it… pressing the green button as you propped up your phone up against a couple of books you had laying around on your small desk you sat at so he could get a better view of you. There’s a smile on your face when he shows up. I'm your view on the phone. He’s laying down on his bed looking tired and beaten. Damian had just gotten back from a night of patrol before he decided to call you.
“Hi!” You great, he greets you back with a quiet hello “what are you doing?”
“I could ask you the same thing” you hum as you focus back on your jacket.
“Well, my excuse is I took a nap— at like—I don’t know-five? Maybe six? Anyway I woke up not even an hour ago. So I’ll be up the entire night” you laugh at yourself softly “What about you? Why are you up?” He’s quiet for a moment, and that worries you. He says nothing for a few scones seconds, you look up and stare at your phone—staring at his reflection on the other side of your device. There’s something about him that you can’t read well. And that says something because you could usually read off his emotions based on his expression.
“Just got done with patrol” he finally speaks and you nod slowly “how was your day beloved?” A question that’s quick to get you.
Damian loves listening to you talk about your day, even if it was just you doing absolutely nothing. You are quick with your answer.
“I didn’t do much! I only went to the mall today with a friend and let me tell you—twenty-five dollars in this economy ain’t shit. I think I spend around one hundred dollars? I think and I only went to like three stores but I still have money left over. Also Victoria secret underwear is not for the weak at all. They’re cute but some of them are just eh—not made for wearing them all day—“ you stop yourself from saying anything else. You look at your phone to stare at Damian who says nothing. The more you look at him the more he looks exhausted.
“Damian?”
“Yeah?”
“Come over” a soft smile grazes your lips “‘my parents aren’t home. Away on a business trip or something like that”
“oh?” That seems to spike his interests “what’s the occasion?” You shrug as you think for a moment, your ripped jacket now forgotten and placed aside
“movie night? I was watching a scary movie on Max called Barbarian. I was watching it alone but ten minutes in I got scared” Damian let’s put a small laugh that warms your heart. He’s slowly coming down from whatever he was going through.
“So?”
“I’ll be there. Just give me a few minutes”
“yay. I’ll see you in a bit. My windows open so you can just come in whenever”
You say your goodbye before you hang up on each other.
When Damian finally comes round you’re in the kitchen standing in front of the microwave as you make popcorn. Too engrossed on your phone you don’t notice him until his reflection covers your screen. You're quick to turn around and greet him with a hug that lasts longer than usual. It had you wondering. It’s not until the sound of your microwave beeping, you two pull apart but not fully. Hands linger on his face longer, palms against his tan cheeks.
“You okay?” Softly, you ask and he nods against your hands—his own hands coming up and grasping yours bringing your palm closer to his lips. He kisses it softly before he nuzzles into them again.
“Yes, with you I’m always okay” you hum as you smile up at him.
“Okay….” The microwave beeps once more, a reminder that the popcorn is ready. You let go of Damian as you make your way towards it, opening it and taking out the hot and steaming bag. You place it on the counter as you go and retrieve a bowl.
“You can go sit on the couch if you want” you say dumping the popcorn into the bowl
“I’ll be there in a minute” he nods but you can’t see, you hear his footsteps disappear as he walks away. You spot Damian sitting on the couch waiting patiently, there’s no expression on his face as he stares blankly at your T.V. A frown paints your lips as you walk up to him and hand him the popcorn—he doesn’t say a word as he takes it from your hand and watches as you search for the remote. When you do find it you sit next to him draping a blanket that was placed over the arm of the couch. There’s a static silence between the two of you as you search for the movie. Damian drapes his arm over your shoulder—leaning down onto you.
“Tired?” You laugh slightly—hand coming up to ruffle his black hair as you press play on the movie. He shakes his head
“No. I’m never tired” he smiles
“Okay, whatever you say” rolling your eyes playfully you lean closer to him. The popcorn was now in your hands, placed on your lap. Damian arms were wrapped around you protectively. You two to engrossed in the movie you were watching
Damian was always okay. He just missed you. Today was the first time he’s been over your house in the past six months and talking to you through the phone wasn’t doing any justice to him. Missing you kinda gives him a home sick-y feeling.
Also I recommend watching Barbarian on MAX. It’s not really a jump scare kind of horror movie. It’s more like an uneasy kind of movie. 10/10. Although I do have to give a warning bc there is blood and gore and also mentions of rape and incest.
#damian al ghul#damian wayne#damian wayne x reader#batman x fem!reader#robin x reader#batfamily#damian x reader#batfamily x reader#damian al ghul x reader#damian scenarios
970 notes
·
View notes
Text
&. 𝐜𝐫𝐢𝐦𝐞 𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐦𝐞𝐝 𝐬𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐧𝐜𝐞 𝐬𝐭𝐚𝐫𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐬.
( an assortment of dialogue prompts for various crime / mafia / detective / criminal underworld scenarios. trigger warning for dark themes. feel free to change as you seem fit. )
❛ i always get paid in the end, one way or another. ❜
❛ maybe you just need someone to tell you what to do. ❜
❛ i don’t think you fully understand the situation you’re in. ❜
❛ rule one: don’t get caught. ❜
❛ i do what people pay me to do. ❜
❛ consider this a professional courtesy. ❜
❛ i want us to be friends. i want us to trust each other. ❜
❛ you thought you could just fuck with us, and we wouldn’t fuck with you? ❜
❛ can we just exchange three words without you pulling a gun on me? ❜
❛ the detective’s life isn’t an easy one. but it rarely lacks for excitement. ❜
❛ i don’t have time for distractions right now. ❜
❛ tell me, what was life like on the other side? ❜
❛ so, to what do i owe this pleasure? ❜
❛ how many fights have you been in this week? ❜
❛ you want a silencer pistol? sure, if one’s on sale. ❜
❛ go ahead. you might as well finish the job. ❜
❛ can i at least buy you a drink? ❜
❛ you’re gonna get yourself killed if you keep this up. you know that, right? ❜
❛ we’re not all savages here, sweetheart. ❜
❛ the only thing that’s gonna keep you safe in this world is that gun. ❜
❛ i’ll teach you something about punishment. ❜
❛ do we have your allegiance or not? ❜
❛ why is it whenever we see each other, you’re covered in blood? ❜
❛ you wanted the truth. i've given it to you. it's up to you what you do with it. ❜
❛ you’re playing nurse to a killer, you know. ❜
❛ this your idea of laying low? ❜
❛ looks like you could use a bodyguard. ❜
❛ you look great. like a million bucks of real money. ❜
❛ working together again, it’s just like old times. ❜
❛ drink all you want, but we need to stay focused. ❜
❛ you’re like a cockroach i can’t kill. i mean it in a good way. ❜
❛ you eat, or you get eaten. animals call it survival. humans call it business. ❜
❛ i could teach you how to fight, but i wasn’t equipped to take care of you. ❜
❛ i wanted to hurt them for the way they hurt you. ❜
❛ no one’s worth a bullet between the eyes. ❜
❛ may i have my gun back? ❜
❛ who taught you how to do that? ❜
❛ i’m gonna make you an offer. one time only. ❜
❛ i had it under control. you didn’t need to do that. ❜
❛ you still have to keep up appearances. ❜
❛ the bodies he buried laid the foundation of what we are now. ❜
❛ imagine how quickly you can succeed if you just take what you want. ❜
❛ that wasn’t a punch. if i’d punched you, you’d be on the floor. ❜
❛ the choice to live an ordinary life is no longer an option for me. ❜
❛ i need you to focus on this case. not on me. can you do that? ❜
❛ you’re still an honest person. it’s the rest of the world that’s gone crooked. ❜
❛ all you need to do is exactly what i tell you to do. ❜
❛ i’ve done things i’m not proud of. i’ve hurt people and i’m going to hurt more. ❜
❛ blood money buys the best art. ❜
❛ everyone who ever helped me is dead. i don’t want that to happen to you. ❜
❛ i don’t kill people. not even scumbags like you who deserve it. ❜
❛ you treat all your ladies like this? ❜
❛ you’re not very good at retiring. ❜
❛ remember who the real enemy is. ❜
❛ you’re one of us now. nobody ever tell you that? ❜
❛ i’m the lucky one who pulled you out of the garbage. ❜
❛ if it were up to me, you would’ve been dead a long time ago. ❜
❛ everyone in that room has lived far worse than anything you’ve ever done. ❜
❛ if you’re doing it to help someone, doesn’t that make it okay? ❜
❛ you don’t get to be at the top without making enemies looking to tear you down. ❜
#dark#crime#sentence starters#crime sentence starters#dark sentence starters#roleplay prompts#roleplay memes#writing prompts#dialogue prompts#rp memes#rp prompts#inbox memes#ask memes#themed
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
THE WRONG WAY - T. KAULITZ
synopsis: tom hasn’t been paying you enough attention lately, and, when you finally snap, he can’t understand where you are coming from, until you reach your breaking point. can the issues between you and him be resolved?
content: angst
a/n: pulled this out of my ass lol, i had to rush it because i’m in the middle of another req but it’s nowhere near done after like three hours of writing so i’ll have to finish and post it tomorrow. sorry if there are mistakes, i only proofread veryyy briefly cause i’m so tired rn😭 hope this is okay tho!!
"you don't love me."
i voice the harsh words to the silent room, clearly and with every sense of belief behind my statement. to my discomfort, saying it out loud does not make me feel any more at ease, in fact seeing the way tom’s entire body breaks for a second, processing what i had just said, before trying to cover the hurt on his face up, only suffocates me even more. the lump in my throat only gets bigger, the tension in the air thickening by the second.
"wow." he begins, shaking his head, trying to wrap his head around how i could even come to that conclusion. "that’s an awful accusation." he glances at me, his eyes already glossy, giving me enough of an idea on how much i have hurt him by uttering those four words. however i stick to it, figuring that it is too late to back out now. within me, behind all the anger, all the upset, i feel that it is true. i sense that he no longer feels the same way he did when he met me, all those years ago, the love within his eyes slowly diminishing until it is now long gone.
"and also." he speaks, leaning forward and looking directly into my eyes, staying in his position spread on the end of the other couch. "it's not true. you know it isn't."
the pressure of his gaze leaves me unable to hold eye contact with him, looking away sheepishly into my lap, hoping that somehow the ground could swallow me up. i grit my teeth, locking my jaw in anger, feeling no reassurance from his quick denial of my statement. so i decide to challenge him, standing my ground despite the nausea only growing within me. though his voice seems somewhat certain, i refuse to believe that i am making it up, that it is all in my head. "do i though tom?"
my eyes meet his, except the ones looking into me are foreign. they are angry, a glint of hostility present within them that i had not yet witnessed, this change taking me aback, yet i refuse to look away. he is sad. those eyes, past the resentment in them, i see pain. i see sorrow. i have upset him, far beyond what he intends to let out. he is usually strong, and perhaps right now he thinks that he is keeping this up, yet i can read him like a book, the way his left brow furrows, creating a crease along his forehead, the way his eyes cannot focus on one thing, darting around the room, i can see that he is struggling. and whilst part of me hurts with him, hating to put him through any sort of distress, i need it right now. because i am tired of feeling unloved and unappreciated - regardless of whether tom intends to make me feel this way or not.
he shakes his head, scoffing slightly in disbelief, letting out a shaky sigh, before speaking up, his voice loud, in contrast to the silent room. "what, so i've been lying every single time i’ve told you that i love you, over the past six years that we've been together? mind you, i say that every day, without fail."
i stay silent, my eyes becoming glossy as they quickly tear away from his. he takes my silence as a cue to continue, my sudden belief that he does not love me angering him as he desperately seeks to remind me of every reason why i am in the wrong. "don't i do everything for you? make sure that you're always safe, give you my everything-"
"give me your money, you mean." i reply, cutting him off. i don’t want to seem ungrateful - i appreciate the way tom would spend any amount of money on me if it made me happy. i am thankful for the house he has given me, the vacations he takes me on, the things he buys me, but those things are not the reasons why i fell in love with him. i fell for tom kaulitz. not his money, not his fame, not his profession. i fell for who he is, for him as a person, whether he is rich or poor, yet it feels that day by day i lose a small part of that. i have always understood that his job means that he will be away a lot, but it is hard to be in a relationship with someone that can't always be there, only their fortunes can.
"i’m grateful for what you do for me, really i am, but i'd much rather have time with you than the latest gucci bag, or the newest chanel perfume. if it meant that i would have to live with nothing for the rest of my life, i would do it. don't you understand? i want you - not your money tom! i don't need you to apologise with gifts when i don’t see you all day, i just...i need you." i am desperate, craving for him to hear me out, to understand that it is him that i need, but the way he looks at me in confusion shows me that i am not going to achieve that.
"i thought you liked the things i buy for you. have you been lying?" he completely ignores the point that i have been trying to make, this only fuelling the frustration within me as i exhale shakily, quickly grasping onto the opportunity to argue my point once again.
"i do but that's not the point tom! i like them because i feel like it's all i get from you!" my voice is raising, something which i did not want to happen. shouting never solves the problem, however right now i am far too angry to care. "i just want some of your time, to feel like you actually care! when you're with me, you're here physically, but your mind is always elsewhere. i just miss you. i need to you be mine again, i-"
"look, i’m sorry okay?" he begins, harshly cutting me off and matching the volume in my voice. "i'm sorry that my job is more demanding than others, i’m sorry that it needs a lot of my attention, but i told you this from the beginning. my career is a big part of who i am and things aren't always easy. they get hard, they get tough, but-"
"that's my problem! when things get hard for you, i don't fucking know about it! because you shut me out, every. single. time. i'm your girlfriend, tom. i want to know about your life, i want to help you, but you always run away from me! you spoil me with gifts and money to compensate for every fucking time you leave me in the dark! i don't want it anymore. i just want you to communicate!" i move from the couch, walking to the middle of the room and standing a few feet away from him. his eyes are glued to me, watching my every step, and he is listening to me this time. "am i such a headache to be around, that you can't talk to me? that you can't deal with spending time with me, so instead you spend your money to try and shut me up, because you have so much that no matter what you buy, it doesn't affect you?"
"don't." he voices shakily as i stare into his eyes, his expression more wounded than ever. my words stab into him, hitting him harder than i had anticipated. his fists clench against his thighs, holding every ounce of frustration. though we have argued in the past, i have never seen him this upset, regardless of whether he intends to show it visibly or not. "you know that i don't think of you that way, even for a second. so stop."
"you can't blame me for thinking it tom." i shrug. "you leave me out of everything, i have no idea what's going on in your life anymore-"
“because i'm trying to fucking protect you!" he interrupts, raising his voice once again. his hand slams against the arm of the couch, the sudden contact causing me to wince slightly. "i'm sorry if you feel like i'm hiding things from you. but i know parts of my life would just stress you out and hurt you. don't you get that? i'm trying to save you from the pain-"
"i want the fucking pain!" i fire back. "we are supposed to be in a relationship. do you know what that means? i want to suffer with you. i would choose that, a million times over, if it meant that i could be with you for another day. i want every part of you, the sad, the happy, the angry, i want it all. can't you see that i need you? i hate being left in the dark. i absolutely fucking hate it.”
my voice pierces through his ears, diminishing the tense silence as tom gulps, clenching his jaw and leaning forwards, pinching his nose with his thumb and pointer finger. the rash and quick responses don’t allow me time to calm down, my eyes becoming glossy with tears, the salty liquid staining my cheeks before i can try to hold them back, my weakness just as evident as tom’s. the pain, the upset, the lack of affection that have been feeling all spills out, reeling outwards from within me as i let it out, no longer attempting to hold back.
he looks up, his face softening as he takes in my hurt expression. he has never seen me like this, so broken, and the fact that he is the cause of this pains him even more, his mind coming to the slow realisation that it is up to him to fix this. although he doesn’t fully understand how i could possibly believe that he does not love me, he wants to try, to try and see from my eyes. he lets out a shaky sigh, swallowing nervously before looking into my eyes.
"i would rather feel the sadness, suffer with you." i begin, my voice small as the tears quickly take away my physical strength. "i would do absolutely anything if it means that you will love me, that you will do it with me, tom."
"i don't live a normal life, and i just want to keep you away from the crazy things." he speaks slowly, trying to reason with me, refusing to turn his gaze away from mine. "some people want to hurt me, and i would never forgive myself if someone ever did anything to harm you."
i try to wipe my tears and calm my breathing, wrapping my arms around my small frame in an attempt to comfort myself, quickly becoming overwhelmed with the situation. but my mind acknowledges tom’s change in tone. not only is he more gentle and calm, he also seems sorry, like he now recognises where he went wrong.
"what do you want me to do?" he whispers, defeated as his tired eyes meet mine. he is no longer angry. he is desperate, longing to resolve this. "i'll do anything. i- i can't lose you. you're my world, schatz, and i'm sorry if i haven't shown it, but you are everything to me."
though there are millions of things i could say, i stay silent, standing still across the room. my heart clenches painfully, hurting at the sight of him so distraught, as his mind considers the dreaded idea of what losing me would be like. his world is crumbling before him, the one thing he seeks to protect seeming to slip through his fingers. i have never seen him like this, so vulnerable, so desperate, and whilst it comforts me to know that he is slowly letting down the walls that have prevented me from truly being with him, it saddens me to see him in such a distraught state.
"all i've ever wanted is to keep you safe. to keep you happy, liebe, because if you're happy then so am i. but you deserve more than this." he points to himself angrily, letting out a shaky sigh. "more than this fucking idiot, who doesn't even know how to love. i’m so sorry if i've done it the wrong way and made you feel like i don't care. because you shouldn't for a second think that i don't love you."
everything that i have been craving to see is happening in front of me. i have longed to see him open up, to break down the barriers that separate us both physically and mentally. i don’t want him to be strong all the time, and it hurts that he feels he has to be. the tears fall from my bloodshot eyes once again - this time out of sadness for him. i hurt with him, hating to see him so upset, but i understand his pain, his anger, and i feel every emotion along with him. for the first time in forever, i feel connected with him.
after a few moments of silence, he stands up, slowly walking towards me. i refuse to meet his gaze, fearing that i will break down once again i realise how hurt he truly is, and looking into his eyes will certainly display every emotion amongst his beautiful features. his hand brushes tenderly against my cheek, wiping a fresh tear that had fallen. he reaches towards my chin, using his pointer finger to angle my face upwards so it meets with his eyes. he towers over me, taking in the sorrow etched upon my face, before tucking the loose strands of hair behind my ears, gently caressing my cheek with his lips slightly parted, shaky breaths escaping from them.
"please, look at me." he whispers, gazing longingly into my eyes. i comply, shifting my own eyes to the deep brown ones in front of me. they are full of adoration, and i feel the man that i fell in love with slowly coming back to me. "i love you, so so much, please believe me schatz. you are the most important person in my life, and i am so sorry that i've made you feel the opposite way." he chokes up, his voice shaky as i can tell he is on the verge of tears.
i listen to him, allowing every word to sink in, as it is now no longer hard to trust what he says. i feel what i have been desperate to - love. i feel truly appreciated, like i am able to confide in him like i once could. though frustrated it took the both of us to get to this state to make him speak his mind, i appreciate him opening up, his apology making up for the lost time. there is no shame in being fragile, and through his entire conversation, we have both learned this, a new found appreciation for each other gained as i feel safe again.
"don't feel like you have to keep things to yourself. i’m your girlfriend, i'm supposed to be here for you, and i'll gladly do it, but you have to talk to me." i respond, lacing my hand with his. a soft smile spreads across his face, contrasting with his bloodshot eyes whilst he slowly nods.
"i hear you. i’m so sorry baby. i love you." he whispers, pulling me into a tight hug as his hands lace together around my waist. he lets out a sob onto my shoulder, my heart breaking at the sound. he clutches onto me tighter as if i may slip away, my own eyes tearing up once again. it has been a while since i felt like this. i feel loved, and it is all that i have ever wanted from the start.
he slowly pulls away, resting his forehead against mine and looking into my eyes through his eyelashes. after a few seconds, he leans inwards, until his lips touch mine. the kiss is gentle, carrying every promise to love and cherish me like he has failed to do, and i gladly accept it, kissing back quickly and wrapping my arms around his neck. he pulls away, planting a few pecks on my lips once again, his breath shaky as the remnants of tears stick to his cheeks. i slowly wipe them away, not breaking eye contact as i do so, gently caressing the soft skin until any trace of sadness is lost within our newfound love for each other.
a soft smile graces his lips, failing to wither as he kisses me once again, the same amount of passion as the last, making up for the lost affection as i feel more treasured than ever. this is all I have ever wanted, to feel like he cares, and now that i am feeling his affection, my mind is oozing with contentment, the feeling almost foreign it has been so long.
requests are open! keep sending them in!!
#tom kaulitz#kaulitz twins#tokiohotel#tom kaulitz x reader#tom kaulitz angst#kaulitz#tom kaulitz fluff#tomkaulitz#tom kaulitz smut#bill kaulitz
286 notes
·
View notes
Photo
26.7k, yandere, illegal activities, racer car driving, speeding, drinking, avoiding authorities, alcohol, drunk behavior, medication, drugs, needles, amnesia, smut, gang bang, female penetration, fingering, unprotected sex, handjob, cum play, cream pie, birth control pills, bruising, undercover operation, criminal acts, robbery, kidnapping, manipulation, verbal abuse, near dead experience, car accident, interrogation, restraints, lies, deceit, deja vu (@starillusion13)
I know you get deja vu...
Opening your eyes felt strange, as if you had been sleeping for days and were finally waking up. You took in a soft breath, seeing an unfamiliar environment. Your senses slowly came to, and you heard the beeping of a machine. You lazily looked over, seeing what appeared to be a masked doctor checking an IV drip, intending to add something to it. Your eyes slowly followed the line until you found the needle, feeling it sticking out of your arm.
“… what…”
“Hm, you’re awake?”
“Am… am I… in a hospital?” You looked around. “What happened?”
“Uh… what’s the last thing you remember?”
“My head… it’s fuzzy… wait, what day is it?”
“It’s Sunday.”
“Okay, I didn’t miss classes…”
“It’s summer though.”
“Huh? No, it’s… what’s the date?”
You needed to hear the date twice, not wanting to believe what you were hearing. Because if it was true, then there was a six month gap in your memory.
“Do you really not remember the last six months?”
“What happened…”
You looked up at the person with you, on the verge of breaking down in panic. You were so scared and confused when suddenly a familiar face came into the room.
“Y/n!”
“Chan!”
The tears spilled out when Chan came over to hug you tight. Even if you didn’t understand what was going on, having him here brought you relief. You weren’t alone anymore. He let you cry until you exhausted yourself, completely ignoring the other person in the room as they left, not even asking for them to get the doctor. At the moment he was just glad you were alive and awake.
“Chan… Chan, what’s going on?” You sniffled. “What happened?”
“You don’t remember?”
“No… but the other person… what’s the date…”
“Y/n, what-”
“I’m missing six months… my memory… what’s happening?”
“Easy, just take it easy, everything’s going to be alright.”
You had so many questions, but Chan insisted on getting a doctor first to look you over and make sure everything was alright. That’s when you learned how you wound up in the hospital. You had been in a car accident, a bad one as it had flipped over and rolled. You were found unconscious, upside down and buckled into the driver’s seat of the car. Now you were starting to feel all your wounds. The bruises and cuts that decorated your skin, not to mention the whiplash and head injuries. You were lucky nothing had broken, except your mind apparently. The head trauma is most likely what cause the amnesia. Theoretically you should regain your memories, but there was no way to know for sure.
“What happened, Chan?”
“I don’t know. You were driving alone late at night on an empty street. There’s no CCTV to look at, so no one knows what happened to you that night. Only you do, but you’ve forgotten.”
“So I have to remember…”
“You don’t. You’re alive, that’s all that matters. It’s probably best if you don’t remember that horrible night anyway.”
“Chan.”
“Hm?”
“Six months ago I was in school. If I don’t remember I’d basically have to retake a whole semester.”
“Are you seriously worried about that right now?”
“Kinda… all that tuition money… just down the drain… not to mention my education…”
Chan scoffed. “I cannot believe that’s your biggest concern right now. How about you focus on your recovery first.”
“But-”
“Look, I’ll take care of everything, including you.”
“Me?”
“You think I’m just gonna drop you off at your apartment when you get discharged? You’ll stay with me until I deem you fit to be on your own again.”
“I can take care of myself.”
“Did you already forget how you wound up in the hospital? You were driving alone in the middle of the night!”
“I…”
“I’m sorry.” Chan quickly apologized. “I didn’t mean to scold you or anything like that… I just don’t want you on your own anymore, at least until I’m sure you’ll be alright.”
“I get that… thank you… and I’m sorry too…”
“For what?”
“I can’t imagine the kind of worry I put you through.”
“Yeah, you have no idea, but I’m just glad you’re safe now.”
You had been unconscious for about three days, having been rushed into emergency surgery upon your arrival. Chan had been staying with you all this time, only stepping out to get food or take a call to keep the others updated. Now that you were up and doing well you could properly start your recovery process. You stayed in the hospital for a little over a week, and then got discharged into Chan’s care. He took you to his place. His loft that you were thankfully still familiar with. There were a few new things though, but you couldn’t explore much until you were better on your feet. So until then Chan attended to your every need, even when you protested. Although he tended to disappear at night, for work.
You wanted to ask about that. A lot changed in six months, but you were certain he didn’t want to talk about it, so you waited. Once you were good on your feet, you kept it to yourself. So one night when Chan put you to bed and went out, you got up and went into one of the other rooms. It wasn’t his bedroom, but his office. Six months ago it had been mostly empty. A few papers hung on the wall, some basic points written on the whiteboard, and some question marks over some silhouettes. Now nearly every inch of the wall was covered with reports, or newspaper clippings, or hand written notes. Although there was a new question on the whiteboard.
“Who are the Black Pirates?”
Eight pieces of red string led from the question to eight headshot silhouettes. Christopher Bang was your childhood friend who had grown up to become a cop, and Chan was the name he had taken upon going undercover. You probably shouldn’t be here, a part of his fake life, but you didn’t want him to be alone. Besides it wouldn’t hurt to have some piece of his real life around, something to keep him grounded and remind him who he really was deep down. Six months ago he was just getting started, having recently gathered up a team and making his way into the illegal street racing scene. From all the information on the wall, the operation was still going, but you weren’t sure if there had been progress. So while you had the chance you looked around, seeing what he had been up to all this time.
❤
“Y/n, what are you doing in here?”
“Uhm?”
You woke to the sound of Chan’s voice, slowly lifting your head off the desk. It seemed you had fallen asleep at some point during all the reading.
“What time is it?”
“Like five in the morning.”
“And you’re barely getting home?”
“What are you doing in here?”
“Just some light reading…”
“Why.”
Chan went over to you, grabbing the papers you had been sleeping on. You merely yawned and rubbed the sleep from your eyes.
“I was just curious. Last I remember you had just begun this whole operation.”
“If you had questions you could have just asked.”
“And would you have answered me properly?”
“…”
“I thought so.”
Chan sighed. “You know this is meant to be top secret information, right?”
“That you just leave splayed out like this where anyone could see.”
“Not just anyone knows where I live. Nor could they get in so easily.”
“Touché.” You looked over at the whiteboard. “You’ve made some progress though. I guess the Black Pirates are an eight member gang.”
“In theory.”
“Theory?”
“There could be members that don’t go out on the field, or members that only participate in gang activities. All we know is that when it comes to committing crimes, the Black Pirates are seen as an eight member gang. At least that’s been consistent the last few months.”
“And you have no idea who it could be?”
“I might have a group of suspects.”
“Oh, who?”
“It’s just a gut feeling, nothing more.”
“So, no real progress then?”
“If it was that easy to catch them I wouldn’t need to go undercover.”
“Right… how are the others?”
“Good, and happy to know you’re alright too.”
“Tell them I said hi, and to come visit me.”
“I’ll relay the message. Now you should go back to bed.”
“Fine.”
You got up and stumbled a bit, your legs still asleep, but Chan insisted on walking you back to your room. You slept in until Chan woke you to eat breakfast, and then you went back to sleep for a bit more. Now that you weren’t bedridden you could start catching up on things. First off you needed a new phone, as yours got destroyed in the crash. Chan had already prepared one for you and added your old contacts. Everyone you messaged was glad to hear from you, having been getting updates from Chan beforehand. You made sure to thank him for all he had done.
Since you were talking with friends again, you brought up last semester and started looking into your academic record. Chan still didn’t want you on your own, so he brought over some of your school things. You had passed your previous classes, and by looking over at your notes it seemed you understood the material well. Everything felt kinda hazy, but you figured you could continue with your planned classes for next semester without worry. Besides, Chan promised to cover your tuition for the next year, along with any other expenses so you didn’t feel like you were wasting money.
He still didn’t like the idea of you regaining your memories, but he was going to support you and your choices.So you slowly began to live your life again. It was a bit difficult adjusting to the sudden time change, but you managed well. Once you were in a better condition you decided to meet up with friends, do a bit of catching up, but it was all mostly from them. You kinda felt bad, hearing all these stories and not being able to remember them. It kinda created this distance between you and your friends. You had fallen behind, and you weren’t entirely sure you could catch up. You didn’t say any of this out loud, but it weighed heavy on your mind. You wanted to remember, but you also understood why Chan didn’t.
You had gotten into a horrible accident. All you knew about it was what you had been told, and the injuries you were recovering from. Chan didn’t let you look at any of the crime scene photos, and he had already asked your friends not to bring up the subject or engage. Truth was you probably should have died that night, but you didn’t. So if you remembered what happened, you’d have answers, but you’d also relive that fear and pain. Maybe it was best to just move on and figure out your life without those six months, but something was also nagging at you from that forsaken void.
One night you had made your way into Chan’s office again, not seeing anything new. You felt bad. All these months and he hadn’t made any real progress. Now you knew undercover work could take years, but you still wanted to help in any way you could. Chan had been working for months, but for you it felt like just yesterday he had started, and just yesterday he was a different person. You hadn’t mentioned it to him, but you knew he had changed. You couldn’t be sure if your accident was the reason, but Chan wasn’t the same person you remembered. He was a lot more cold and serious, even to you. It seemed like he was trying not to be, but it was a part of him now.
While you stared at all his work you found something new on the desk. A sticky note with an address scribbled on it. You typed it into the internet, and going by the location, it seemed to be where the illegal street racing was going down. It was probably a bad idea, but you were curious to see what Chan’s work environment looked like. So you got dressed, finding something you felt was appropriate for the occasion. You caught a taxi, having it drop you off near the area, and then going your own way. For a moment you thought you were wrong and had just come out to a rather deserted area where you were surely in danger, but then you heard it. The sounds of rubber on the pavement, the smell of alcohol in the air, and the wild cheering of the crowds of people gathered for the show.
This area was out of sight, and a good distance from the main roads, yet it had its own racetrack, perfect for illegal street racing. Firstly you were relieved to see your clothes matched the event, so you wouldn’t stick out like a sore thumb. Although there were other ways to get noticed. You made your way into the crowd, looking around at the people, trying to find Chan. Not to get caught, but to know where he was and avoid him. Not to mention the rest of his crew. They’d surely tell on you if they saw you in a place like this. So you kept your eyes open and your ears sharp, picking up on as much information as you could. A race had just ended, and another was soon to begin. You were curious to see, so you tried making your way to the front, but that seemed impossible because of the crowds.
“What are you doing here?”
You froze, thinking you had been caught, but the voice wasn’t all that familiar. So you slowly turned around, instantly relieved to see it wasn’t Chan or his crew, but someone else. They stared at you curiously, but also intrigued, and it was starting to make you a bit uneasy. Although there was something else about him too.
“Uh, what are you talking about?”
“You don’t look like you belong here.”
“Oh… is it that obvious?”
The man chuckled. “You can say that.”
“Huh… well I was honestly just looking for a friend of mine…”
“I’m sure you were. Who are they? Maybe I know them.”
“I don’t know… does the name Chan ring a bell?”
“The leader of Stray Kids, of course. His crew is racing next, going up against The Boyz.”
“You know him?”
“He’s a good racer, but you’re not gonna find him out here. Come on, I’ll take you to him and give you a better show.”
“Uh…”
“Don’t be shy. I know you’re not the type.”
Without waiting for a response the man took your hand and pulled you along. His grip was firm, so you couldn’t really pull yourself free. Besides he didn’t seem all that bad, so you figured you should at least see where this would go. He led you away from the crowds and over to a chained off area, like a VIP section. There seemed to be bouncers around, but they let him and you pass through without issue. Next thing you knew you were surrounded by cars, seeing all kinds, and watching the people around show them off.
“Ya, Wooyoung, what do you have there?”
“Look who I found!”
Wooyoung, as you had discovered his name, brought you before what you assumed to be his friends. There were seven other guys, and four cars present. Now you understood where you were. This was where all the racing crews gathered and hung out in between races.
“Yeah, I bet you found them.” One of the others approached, watching you closely. “Nice to see you. What are you doing here?”
“She’s looking for her friend, Chan.”
“Ah, Chan of Stray Kids, and does he know you’re here?”
“No…”
“That’s rude, isn’t it? You’re friends and he won’t even invite you to his races.”
“He just worries about me.”
“I bet. Yet you came all on your own.”
“Yeah…”
“Interesting… oh, where are our manners, we haven’t properly introduced ourselves. My name is Hong-”
“Y/n!”
That voice you did recognize, and hearing your name called out so harshly made you wince. You slowly looked back to see Chan storming his way over to you, the anger on his face clear as day. He grabbed your arm and yanked you away from the other. Before you could say anything to defend yourself he cut you off.
“You think this is funny?”
You didn’t really know what he meant by that, until you realized he wasn’t talking to you. He was staring down at the guy you had just been speaking to, making you wonder why he’d be mad at them. The other just laughed, and the rest of his crew was chuckling too.
“Honestly, I find this hilarious, and oh so very intriguing.”
“Stay away.”
“Is that a threat?”
“It’s your one and only warning.”
Chan walked off and tugged you along. You didn’t even say goodbye to the others, but it was probably best you didn’t speak. So you didn’t ask where Chan was taking you, or how he found you, or what that whole scene back there had been about. You wound up over with his crew. They all seemed confused by your presence but greeted you nonetheless, not asking questions. Especially not as Chan told Minho to race in his place, and you were shoved into the passenger side of his car. Chan put your seat belt on for you and slammed the door shut. Now you were sure he was mad at you. Still, you didn’t say anything until you were on the road, an empty road, and you were certain this wasn’t going home.
“Uh… Chan, where are we going?”
He didn’t answer you, instead hitting the gas. You watched as the speed increased, making you grab your seat belt. Your heart was already pounding, filling your ears, and your head began to hurt.
“Chan…”
“…”
“Chan, slow down, you’re scaring me…”
“…”
“Chan!”
“…”
“CHAN!”
He slammed on the breaks and the car swerved to the side. Once it came to a stop you took off your seat belt and got out of the car, falling to your knees as you caught your breath. A moment later Chan got out of the car, glancing your way and leaning against the hood. He sighed and looked up at the night sky.
“That was dangerous, wasn’t it?”
“What is wrong with you!?” You screamed. “Why the hell did you do that!?”
“Cause… this is where it happened…”
“What?”
“Where you got run off the road.”
“Run off…”
You looked around, seeing the empty street. You had been told you were driving alone at night on an empty road with no CCTV, and that something happened that caused you to flip over. No other details were shared, until now it seems.
“What do you mean? How would you…”
“There were three different tire marks on the road, and your car had a few impact points. Suggesting, or confirming, you weren’t out here alone.”
“So it wasn’t an accident… but more of a hit and run… why didn’t you tell me? Why are you telling me now?”
“Because I’m not doing this again.”
“What-”
“Chan, please answer your goddamn phone!”
You were still somewhat processing when you heard your own voice. You looked over to see Chan holding up his phone, playing back some recording of you, probably a voicemail. He couldn’t even look at you, eyes shut and head bowed as the message played.
“When you get this, please call me back immediately. You were right, okay? Shit was dangerous and… I fucked up, but it was an accident! I didn’t… shit, they caught up to me…”
You could vaguely make out the sound of a car engine in the recording, two, hearing them get louder as they got closer. You sounded panicked, and started screaming when your car got hit.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck… Chan, I’m sorry… I know you told me to stay out of it… it’s my fault alright… please just call me back so I can tell you everything… I don’t know long I can do this… the Black Pirates-”
Everything cut out as you heard the sound of a crash, and then the recording came to an end. Chan took in a breath as he put his phone away, and you could see the pain on his face.
“That… that was…”
“You were desperately trying to call me that night and I couldn’t answer the fucken phone in time…”
“So, the Black Pirates… they’re the ones that attacked me… but I don’t-”
“Six months ago you followed me to a race, and you made friends with the other crews. I told you to go home and stay out of my work but you insisted on helping me. I foolishly let you, but I didn’t know how deeply you had gotten involved… I don’t know what you were doing that night, or who you were with, or where… but I’m guessing you figured out who the Black Pirates were, and they figured out who you were too…”
“So I know who they are… or at least I did…”
“You almost died that night y/n, and I’m not putting you in danger again. So please, stay out of this.”
“I know who the Black Pirates are… so if I remember-”
“No!”
“But I can help, I-”
“What did I just say? I don’t want your help, I never should have let you in the first place. I’ll find those bastards and make them pay. There’s no reason for you to put yourself through that night again just for the sake of remembering them. That is if you actually know who they are. For all we know, you were getting close or they caught you in a lie and they chased you down for that alone.”
“I’m sorry…”
“I’m the one who should be apologizing… I shouldn’t have put you in danger… I’m sorry…”
“I made you worry a lot…”
Chan scoffed. “Yeah… yeah you did…”
“Sorry…”
“Just promise me you won’t follow me again, that you won’t get mixed up in that shit again.”
“I won’t… I promise… I’ll just stick to school, alright?”
“That’s good.”
You took in your surroundings a bit more before Chan said he’d drop you off back at his place. You apologized for interrupting his night, but he admitted he felt relieved in telling you the truth. That way you knew to stay out of his work, and he could rest assured knowing you were safe. When he dropped you off you playfully wished him good luck, and told him to get back safe. Once back in the loft you went into his office, looking at these things one more time and your eyes landed on the whiteboard, staring at the question.
“Who are the Black Pirates?”
You knew the answer, in theory, somewhere deep down, but it wasn’t worth looking for. Things were better off this way, and now you felt more certain focusing on your life, on your future, than looking into the past. You walked out of the office and shut the door behind you. It was scary to think you had gotten involved in such dangerous things, that you almost died, so you certainly had a new appreciation for life. If only that danger didn’t come back to find you.
❤
Before the new semester began you gave yourself a bit of a refresher course on your previous semester classes, especially those that had been vital to the advancement of your academic career. Your friends even helped as well to make sure you were prepared. Although they all assured you, including Chan, that if you couldn’t handle the classes, there was no shame in dropping out and retaking the others. You stayed positive, but thanked them for their support. You were nervous on your first day, but that was just syllabus day and getting to know what to expect of the class. It all seemed manageable, and you had previous notes to look over if necessary.
Since much wasn’t going on yet your friends suggested going out for drinks to celebrate the beginning of the semester, and make wishes for the future. You were more than happy to attend. It’d be another thing to get your life back on track. So you showered and got dressed for a night of drinking and fun. You started off at a bar before going to continue the party at a karaoke place. You all sang your heart out, and once you were a good amount of alcohol in you all began to wind down. You all held your glasses up and made a wish for the future, whether it was for the semester or for life, but you all cheered each other on and wished for the best.
Definitely time to go home though, and you all sent each other off. You had called for a driver beforehand, so you messaged them to meet up with you to take you home. You waited outside the karaoke bar, dancing and singing to yourself, not as drunk as your friends but rather tipsy. You checked your phone when you were suddenly tapped on the shoulder. A nice boy smiled and bowed at you, asking if you were the lady who had called for a driver. You said yes and made sure to check everything to assure he was in fact your driver. He could see you were unsteady on your feet and made sure to hold you close.
“You know… you look kinda familiar… do I know you?”
The man chuckled. “I guess not.”
“What’s your name?”
“Yunho.”
“Hm…Yunho… pretty…”
He opened the door for you and made sure you were alright in the back. He was a good driver too, making sure not to make you sick. Even if you were intoxicated you had enough awareness to notice he was going the wrong way. You had probably given him your apartment address without realizing.
“Excuse me, but you’re actually going the wrong way.”
“Am I?”
“Yeah, my bad, I must have given you the wrong address earlier.”
“No problem, so where am I taking you?”
Yunho was very understanding and apologized for the confusion. When you got to the loft he helped you out of the car and took you up to your place, opening the door for you too. Chan wasn’t home, out working again, so you weren’t worried about him catching you like this, probably wouldn’t approve of it either. You thanked Yunho for everything he had done, especially all the extra bits to make sure you got home safe.
“Really, thank you.”
“Just part of the job.”
“But you did more than necessary.”
“It’s no big deal. Sleep well.”
“Thanks, and get home safe.”
“Will do. Goodnight.”
“Night.”
❤
Your classes had their difficult moments, but that was always to be expected. You were doing well overall, so you could continue with your life as normal, focusing on your studies. Sometimes you would glance at Chan’s office, wondering if there was any progress, but you promised yourself you wouldn’t ask. To give him peace of mind and keep yourself safe. Now that you were back in school and doing well, you talked with Chan about returning to your apartment. He was reluctant, but understood that you were your own person, and had your own life outside of him. It was kinda weird returning to your apartment. Things had changed, but those changes were decisions you made, even if you didn’t remember.
It kinda wasn’t your own place, but it was. So when you had some time you’d move things around again, trying to be comfortable. Your life was soon back on track, and it felt like nothing had ever happened. Everything seemed fine. Chan still kept in touch with you, and assured you everything was alright on his end. You were doing well in class, no longer feeling like you were behind with your friends. Things were moving forward, and yet that’s when the past began to haunt you. It all started with a simple headache in class. You thought it was normal but it only got worse. So your friends took you to the hospital.
“Have you been trying to remember your accident?” The doctor asked. “Or recover any memories from the past.”
“No… my life is doing well without those six months… so there’s no point. Why?”
“Usually headaches suddenly coming on in such a manner are related to regaining memories. Have you remembered anything?”
“No… not really…”
“Do you want to?”
“I’m not trying.”
“I see. It’s been a few months since your accident, so it’s possible the memories are coming back on their own.”
“Oh… there’s no way to prevent that… is there?”
“Memories, and the way the mind functions, still have their mysteries. All I can do is prescribe you some medication to help ease the headaches. Take them as needed.”
“Thanks.”
You called Chan after your visit and told him what the doctor had told you. He seemed concerned, also wondering if there was any way to prevent that. It’s not like you really had control over this, but you promised Chan you would keep him updated if you remembered anything, especially things related to his case. You were scared, but you didn’t tell him. You had no idea the type of things buried inside your head, or what they would change about you if and when they came to light. You tried not to worry about it, but whenever your head hurt, even just a bit, you were terrified. The medicine did help with the pain, but that wasn’t going to stop the inevitable.
“Are you okay?”
“Huh?”
You’d always get distracted after a headache, worried you’d remember something horrendous. On this occasion you weren’t paying attention to where you were going, running into someone on campus. They could immediately tell you were kind of out of it, and showed concern.
“No, no, I’m fine.”
“You sure, you don’t look okay.”
“I’m fine.”
“You should sit down for a bit, collect your thoughts.”
“Yeah… yeah that’s a good idea.”
The boy led you over to a bench, sitting down with you. He suggested some breathing exercises to help you calm down and steady yourself.
“Thanks.”
“No problem. You sure you’re alright.”
“Yeah, just these headaches…”
“Are you taking anything for them?”
“Yeah, but it’s only for the pain.”
“What?”
“The headaches aren’t normal…”
“Are you sick?”
“No… I just got into an accident and I can’t remember some things… according to the doctor, these headaches probably mean my memories are returning…”
“And you don’t want that?”
“I’m scared…”
“Why?”
“Things happened… things I don’t really want to remember…”
“But I don’t think you can avoid it.”
“You’re probably right… sorry, I didn’t mean to dump my problems on you.”
“It’s okay. You’re looking better already.”
“Are you a freshman? I don’t think I’ve seen you around campus before… maybe a sophomore, you do seem a bit familiar.”
“Do I? I guess I just have one of those faces.”
“Maybe… what’s your name?”
“Yeosang.”
“Thank you, Yeosang.”
“No problem. Take care of yourself.”
Yeosang excused himself first, wishing you well for the rest of the day. You certainly felt better after talking to him, but his words lingered. Remembering those months was probably unavoidable. You called Chan afterwards, admitting to the headaches getting worse and that you were bound to remember everything. He was worried about you, but he understood you probably couldn’t avoid it. So he suggested you come back to his place, to make sure you were somewhere safe when it happened. You agreed, saying you’d come by tomorrow after class. He looked forward to seeing you then, and told you to take care of yourself.
You made it back to your apartment, happy to finally be home and unwind. You collapsed on the couch, reaching over for the TV remote only to not find it. You usually left it on the coffee table, but it wasn’t there. You checked on the couch, but nothing either. Then the TV turned on by itself. You slowly looked up at it, confused and frightened. When the channel changed you screamed, looking around your place frantically. You were alone, or at least you thought. A laugh suddenly filled your ears and you grew still. It sent a chill down your spine, especially cause you felt something vaguely familiar about it.
“Finally home.”
You slowly turned around, finding a stranger leaning against the wall, twiddling a remote in his hand. Then you heard the floor creaking, seeing seven others appear, and you recognized some. Wooyoung from the race course, Yunho who drove you home that night, and the presumed student Yeosang. As all the lights were turned on you got a good look at everyone, beginning to recognize them all from the night you went to the street race gathering. You stood up in a panic, although there wasn’t much you could do as they had you surrounded. You reached for your phone only to have one of the boys grab your arm and take the phone from you. He tossed it over to Yeosang, who turned it off.
“Who… who are you, how did you get in here!”
“You really don’t remember anything, do you?”
“What?”
“But you’re about to, which means we don’t have to leave you alone anymore.”
“What… what are you talking about!?”
“It’ll make sense eventually. Let’s go.”
Yunho came over and grabbed your other arm. You struggled against the two, but their grip was firm. While they held you another approached you, offering you a cocky grin before grabbing your head and exposing your neck. You felt a pinch, and then saw an empty needle moving away from your body, becoming fearful of the effects. Your heart was racing, but then you began to feel this exhaustion consuming you.
“No… no, please… please…”
You tried fighting to free yourself, but it only made things worse. The edge of your vision started to go dark, and you were being dragged towards the door. You kept mumbling to be let go, but it did you no good, and the darkness eventually won.
❤
“Hmm…”
As you began to regain consciousness you felt the restraints on your body. Your legs were tied together, as were your hands, and you were gagged and blind folded. You felt a cold surface beneath you, trying to move around and sit up. Although you froze when you heard a voice.
“Are you awake?”
You didn’t answer, you didn’t move, but it was too late to pretend. You felt hands grab you and pull you up to your feet. You were shoved into a chair and then the blindfold was removed. It took a second for your eyes to adjust. You seemed to be in some type of garage, multiple cars around, and the eight from before surrounded you. Yeosang came up to remove the gag, and you didn’t scream, too frozen in fear.
“Goodness, you’re still so beautiful.”
“What… what do you want… from me…”
“Isn’t the answer obvious?” One commented. “You.”
“Ma… me?”
“We could explain all of this, but with your memory returning there’s no point.”
“I don’t want my memory back…”
“But we do.”
“Just… just let me go… please…”
“Not gonna happen.” Yunho stated. “But you’ll be just fine with us.”
“No… no, please… let me go… I won’t say anything…”
“You don’t have to be afraid of us.”
“Let me go!”
“Stop asking.” Another snapped. “We’re not gonna let you go.”
“What do you want from me!?
“You!” Wooyoung yelled. “It’s so fucken annoying seeing you like this! This isn’t who you are!”
“Wa… what are you talking about?”
“Nine months ago you became a better person. You were fucken perfect! Then-”
“Easy there, Wooyoung.”
“Shut it, Jongho!”
“Ya! Both of you.” Another shouted. “We’re not here to fight among ourselves.”
This gentleman came over to you, staring down at you and making you feel small. He laughed, the same from back at your apartment.
“It does hurt to see that I’m nothing but a stranger in your eyes right now. I didn’t really believe it at first when Seonghwa reported you had woken up with amnesia, so I sent some of my men to keep an eye on you. Yet every time you crossed paths with them, they were just strangers.”
“I… I don’t know who you are… any of you… and I don’t want to…”
“Well that’s too bad. Your little friend Chan got you involved, and you don’t get to walk away so easily.”
“How… how do you…”
“Once your memories come back everything will be clear.”
“No… I don’t want to remember…”
“But you will.”
“Fuck you!”
“Oh you did, all of us actually. I’d love to do it again.” He reached over and caressed your cheek. “Maybe that’ll help you remember.”
“Don’t touch me!”
“Fine. Let’s just go back to the beginning, shall we? Nine months ago you secretly followed your friend to a race. Care to guess how that went?”
“No… no, I don’t know…”
“Come on now, Wooyoung even told me he reenacted some things for you.”
“What…”
“You were so out of place, stood out like a sore thumb, you caught a lot of attention that night.”
“Stop talking…”
“We couldn’t help it, so we introduced ourselves, and brought you into our world.”
“Shut up!”
“I’m not going to!”
The boy grabbed your face and forced you to look at him. He was angry and sad, all mixed together and fighting for dominance. You just felt terror.
“I want my y/n back!”
“She’s not here!”
“But I will get her back.” He let you go and walked away. “If you’re not going to cooperate, then I’ll make you. It’s been months but you’re finally on the verge of regaining your memories. A little push shouldn’t hurt.”
“What are you talking about?”
You saw the boy get something from one of the cars, a small case, and set it down on the hood. He opened it and you saw him hold up a small vial and a needle. You immediately began to struggle against your restraints, but it did nothing to help you. As he approached with a needle in hand you tried to move back, only for Wooyoung and another to come over and hold you still.
“This shouldn’t hurt, just open up your mind to remembering the past.”
“Stay away from me!”
“You’ll thank me later.”
You felt the pinch of a needle again, your mind racing with possibilities. You had no idea what he had just given you or what the effects would be. Your head might explode in pain, or you’d simply pass. Although the gradual feeling of everything slowing down was certainly frightening. Things were fading from existence, and time seemed to melt. You tried to fight it, to stay awake, but there wasn’t anything to do as darkness swallowed you whole.
❤
Eight Months Ago…
“So this is your first big case?”
Chan was always passionate about work, about justice, but you never imagined he’d take on such an assignment. Undercover work could take months, even years, but he was determined to do the job. Despite the confidentiality he shared a few details with you, after all, some of them were public knowledge.
“Yup. There’s been a string of robberies in nearby towns. From what we’ve gathered it seems these criminals have ties to illegal street racing.”
“Illegal street racing? Where does that connection come in?”
“They’re good drivers, very good, and you don’t see that with your average criminal.”
“True…”
“Besides that, a lot of these robberies happen in areas where these races have taken place. It’s still a theory, but there’s good enough evidence to pursue it.”
“So you’re going to participate in illegal street racing?”
“Yeah. I know where the gathering is tonight, so I gotta make a good first impression.”
“By yourself?”
“I’ve assembled my own crew.”
“Oh, can I go watch?”
“No.”
“What? Come on.”
“This is dangerous work, I don’t want you getting hurt.”
“But it sounds so fun!”
“And if you get arrested?”
“You can just bail me out.”
“Y/n.”
“No?”
“Please just stay out of this, and stay safe.”
“Alright fine, just don’t have so much fun without me.”
Chan chuckled. “I’ll try not to.”
You kept your word about not getting involved. Although whenever you came over to his place you had to peek into his office to see what he had gathered. Not much as far as you understood, but you’d always enjoy listening to Chan give you a debrief. He probably shouldn’t be telling you about the operation, or even have contact with you while he was undercover. You didn’t want him to be alone though, especially if this assignment could take years. He probably should have objected, but he also didn’t want to completely lose touch with his actual life, especially the person he was closest to. Besides all that, it was good to voice his findings and get an outside perspective on things.
For a while that was good enough, but curiosity was killing you. So one night you managed to put a tracking app on Chan’s phone, and followed him out to one of his races. You were a bit worried about how you were dressed, but upon arriving it seemed you’d fit right in. Or so you thought. Chan never wanted you there, so you had to be careful to avoid him, but you were also trying to find him. He was one of the racers, he had his own crew and everything, and you wanted to see him in action. You discovered there was a lot more going on here than just racing. It was like one big party with drinks and drugs, and all kinds of things.
“What’s a pretty little thing like you doing in a place like this.”
You were lost in your own search that a strange voice startled you. The gentlemen immediately apologized and offered you a light bow. Although he kept a cocky grin on his face.
“First time?”
“Uh… is it that obvious?”
“Very. Are you alone?”
“Not exactly…”
“Makes sense. People don’t just wind up here without some sort of connection.”
“Yeah. I’m just looking for my friend.”
“Oh, who’s your friend, maybe I know them?”
“I doubt that.”
“Try me.”
“Chan?”
“Chan.”
“Yeah…”
“The leader of Stray Kids?”
“So you do know him?”
“Yeah, but you’re not gonna find him out here. Come on, I’ll take you to him.”
“Oh no, wait-”
Before you could protest the guy grabbed your arm and pulled you along. You weren’t sure where he was taking you, or if it was a good idea to go along with them, but his grip was pretty firm. He led you over to this blocked off area, although the security posted let you both pass without any trouble. Soon enough you realized where he had taken you. There were cars all over the place, music blasting through the speakers, hoods popped open, and people talking about the cars. This is where the race crews hung out, and where they brought special guests.
“Guys, look what I found.”
“Oh shit, who’s the babe, Wooyoung?”
“This is… my bad, I never got your name.”
“It’s y/n.”
“Pretty. It’s nice to meet you, I’m Wooyoung, and these are my friends.”
You were introduced to seven other boys, and they all seemed very happy to meet you. Although the leader came over to personally greet you.
“I’m Hongjoong.” The boy took your hand and kissed it. “Leader of this wonderful crew, Ateez.”
“It’s nice to meet you.”
“So tell me, what brings you out here tonight?”
“She was looking for her friend.” Wooyoung commented. “Chan.”
“Chan of Stray Kids?”
“That’s the one.”
“I didn’t know he had such good looking friends. Well that’s a lie, I’ve seen his crew, but I didn’t know he was hiding you.”
“He wasn’t really hiding me.” You corrected. “He just never invited me to one of his races before.”
“Well that’s rude. Why wouldn’t he invite you?”
“He just worries about me.”
“I guess I’d worry too if I had a friend like you.” Hongjoong laughed. “Come on, I believe Stray Kids are up next to race.”
Hongjoong took your hand and led you over to the race course, taking you to a place with an elevated view. The rest of his crew gathered around, and you could see the cars driving up to the start line. The two revved their engines to hype up the crowd. You recognized Chan behind the wheel, becoming very excited to see this all play out.
“Who’s Chan racing against?”
“I don’t know, some random guy.” San replied. “It’s probably they’re first race against one of the big crews.”
“How many crews are there?”
“Uh, big ones, there are eight now. Everyone else is just trying to climb the ladder.”
“So how do you determine who’s on top?”
“Whoever has the most wins, and the crews’ skill behind the wheel.” Yunho explained. “No one ever really thought someone else would rise to the top, but Stray Kids really proved themselves.”
“So do the big eight ever race each other?”
“We do, but it’s usually a surprise, or for special occasions.”
“Wow, Chan has really been keeping a lot from me. I didn’t know he was so popular.”
“Stray Kids have skill, and there’s definitely natural talent there too.” Yeosang commented. “Although they’re quite stiff.”
“Stiff?”
“You know, cold and reserved. They’re good behind the wheel, but it kinda feels like they don’t fit in here.”
“Well maybe they need to loosen up.”
“Yeah?”
“This whole place looks like one big party. I would have thought Chan and his crew would fit right in.”
“Oh no, the real party happens elsewhere.”
“Does it?”
“Out here is where we come to race.” Seonghwa stated. “But if you want a party, I can send you an invite.”
“Really? Are Stray Kids going to be there?”
“You a big fan of theirs?”
“Well, I wouldn’t mind having some familiar faces around while I make new friends.”
“I suppose we should also give them a proper chance.” Jongho added. “See what they’re like off the track.”
“Sounds like fun.”
You watched a few races before Ateez took you back over to their spot. Since you were new to all this they were very eager to show you their cars. Mingi brought you over to what he said was one of his favorites. He reclined back the driver’s seat so you could rest more comfortably on his lap. You kept an arm around his shoulders and listened intently as he told you about the car. As he revved the engine he had you bouncing up and down, making you giggle.
“You must like going fast.”
“That type of adrenaline, it’s intoxicating. Would you like a taste?”
“I don’t think I could drive a car like this.”
“You can be my passenger princess.”
“Isn’t it dangerous to have more than one person in the car?”
“Nah, that’s what makes it more fun.”
You caught Mingi’s eyes lingering on your lips, and soon your eyes were doing the same. All of the Ateez members were quite beautiful, so anyone would be lucky to be sitting in Mingi’s lap right now, it just so happens to be you. Maybe you were imagining things, but you swear it looked like Mingi was leaning over to kiss you. That is before you got interrupted.
“Y/n?”
“Huh? Oh shit!”
You heard your name being called, and when you looked over you saw Chan by the hood of the car. Your eyes went wide as you realized you got caught, especially in this type of situation. You tried to scramble out of the car, but Mingi already had his arm wrapped around your waist and held you in his lap.
“Mingi…”
“Chan?” Hongjoong peeked over at the scene. “What are you doing here?”
“Oh, right!” Wooyoung suddenly yelled. “We were supposed to call you and tell you your friend was here.”
“Were you?”
“Mingi, please let go.”
Thankfully Mingi let you go, and you got out of the car to meet Chan. He was keeping his cool, but you could see the anger in his eyes. You offered a shy smile and let him grab your arm, dragging you off to speak in private. You prepared yourself for the scolding you were about to receive.
“What the hell are you doing here!”
“Look… I can explain…”
“Did I not tell you to stay out of this! How did you even find me?”
“A tracking app…”
“A what!” Chan checked his phone. “Unbelievable.”
“I know… you should take better care of your phone.”
“Y/n!”
“Sorry… I just got really curious about your case… I couldn’t help myself.”
“How long have you been here?”
“A couple hours… I saw you race too.”
“Seriously?”
“Sorry.”
Chan sighed. “Fine, whatever, you got what you wanted, now go home and don’t come back.”
“But I can help.”
“I told you I don’t want you too.”
“Well you need me to.”
“What?”
“I was chatting with Ateez and they told me about you and your crew. You worked your way up to the top, and they recognize you have talent, but they don’t like you all that much.”
“The social game is a work in progress.”
“Well I’ve given you a great chance.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Ateez mentioned something about a party tomorrow, outside the track, and they want me to come. So I convinced them to invite you too, that way you can all break the ice.”
“…”
“You’re welcome.”
“Y/n, this is fucken dangerous!”
“I know, and I’m being careful, alright. I didn’t approach them, they approached me, so that already puts me in a good position to gain their trust.”
“I don’t need you to help me out here.”
“But I can give you an advantage. Why wouldn’t these guys want to show off to some pretty girl? They’ll tell me things without hesitation, and that includes the illegal shit. Someone might just let something slip about those robberies around me, and they wouldn’t even be worried.”
Chan took a moment. “No. No this is too dangerous and you-”
“Please. I don’t want you wasting years of your life in all this. If I can help you gain the trust of the other crews here, or get you some valuable intel, let me.”
“I don’t want you in danger.”
“I’ll be careful, and I’ll stay within my own comfort zone. If I don’t like something, I’ll leave, I promise.”
“Y/n-”
“I promise.”
“Fine… fine, but don’t do anything reckless.”
“I won’t.”
Even if Chan agreed to let you help him, he was still worried about you. So every now and then he’d check in and ask if you were alright, always reminding you that you could walk away whenever you wanted to. The reassurance was great, but you wanted to stick with him and see all this to the end. Being invited to that party was what really opened the door for both of you. Chan drove you to the place, and you were left in shock. You rolled up to a mansion, music blaring loudly, party lights illuminating the windows, it felt like something out of a movie. For a moment you thought how they could do such a thing without issue, and then remembered the long drive to get out here. There was no one else for miles and miles.
“Y/n! I’m so glad you could make it!”
Seonghwa and Hongjoong greeted you upon your arrival, big smiles on their faces. Then they acknowledged Chan and the rest of Stray Kids. There was a bit of awkwardness in the air, but you figured some drinks and a party could loosen them all up. The two led you all inside, showing you where to get drinks, and where the entrance to the backyard was. There was a pool and you took note of that for next time.
“Come on, I want to show you around.”
Seonghwa took your hand and led you through the house. You knew Chan would probably worry about you, but you had your phone on you, and had promised to leave with him. So you’d see him again later in the night. You were honestly impressed by everything Seonghwa showed you, it was all so extravagant. Although when he led you upstairs you got a bit nervous.
“Should we be going up here?”
“No place is off limits, besides, it’s my house.”
“Wait, this is your place?”
“Yup.” Seonghwa chuckled. “Did you think we rented out a mansion for the party?”
“I… I don’t know… but… it’s huge… I can’t imagine how much it cost.”
“Plus the renovations.”
“Renovations?”
“Trying to increase the value. We’re planning on moving out in the next couple months.”
“Why? Did you find a better place than this?”
“Something like that.”
“Seriously though, how can you afford this? Who even are you?”
“What do you mean?”
“Street racing doesn’t pay the bills.”
“Doesn’t it?”
“Wait, do you guys make bets?”
Seonghwa laughed. “Of course. You think the people gather just to look at the pretty cars?”
“I… how much do you bet?”
“In the thousands, tens of thousands, but I do come from a rich family. Most of the racers from the big crews do.”
“Oh, do your parents know what you do?”
“They don’t care about me.” Seonghwa’s voice got somber. “They never did.”
“Neither do mine…”
“You? What kind of family do you come from?”
“An average one. We weren’t wealthy but we lived well. I was a good student, but I guess that was expected of me so my parents never really told me that they were proud… I got into Uni on a full ride, but that was expected too… I honestly did it so I wouldn’t owe them anything…”
“Do you still keep in touch?”
“Not really…”
“Me neither. Not like they’d be proud of me anyway.”
“I’m proud of you.”
“What?”
You giggled. “You’re quite famous in the racing scene, aren’t you? I haven’t seen you behind the wheel yet, but I’m sure you’re great. After all, you’re part of the big eight.”
“You’re funny.”
Seonghwa brought you into one of the rooms on the second floor, his own, and took you out onto the balcony. You could see the party below, loving the atmosphere from the whole place. It was a nice view.
“This is a good little place to get away.”
“Yup, just the two of us.”
You didn’t notice at first, but Seonghwa stepped away for a moment to bring over a bottle and two glasses. He poured you and himself a drink.
“Shall we toast?” You asked.
“To what?”
“Well, this may sound silly, but even if no one else is proud of me, I am. So I hope you can be proud of yourself too.”
“Proud?”
“Not everyone can be a street racer, right?” You leaned in close to whisper. “And I’m pretty sure you’ve avoided the police a lot.”
Seonghwa scoffed and pressed a soft kiss to your cheek. His actions caught you by surprise, and when you saw his face you could see a soft little smile on his lips.
“To us.” He raised his glass. “For being proud of ourselves when no one else will.”
“To us!”
You needed to be mindful not to drink so much. Even if the point of a party is to have fun, you were kinda working here. So you stayed with Seonghwa for a bit, just sticking to one glass and talking. You asked how he got involved in the racing scene, genuinely curious but also trying to get information. He didn’t mind, telling you that at first he had done so to get his parents attention. Buying expensive cars, especially those designed to go fast. It got him nothing, so he thought to get in trouble with the law but that’s when he met Hongjoong. The boy recognized the style of car he had and asked if he could race. At the time the answer was no, but Hongjoong took him under his wing and now here he was.
“You’re such a bad boy.”
“I hear girls are into that.”
“As long as they have a heart of gold.”
“Do I qualify?”
“I’m not sure.”
You suddenly heard the door open, and you both peeked into the room to see another boy stumbling in. He noticed you two and smiled.
“My bad, looking for the bathroom.”
“On the second floor?” Seonghwa questioned.
“First floor is occupied with a little line.”
“Ah, well my bathroom is right there.”
“Thanks.”
The boy stumbled his way over to the bathroom. He did seem vaguely familiar to you, so you asked Seonghwa.
“Do you know him?”
“Yeah. That’s Younghoon from The Boyz.”
“The boys?”
“Boyz, with a Z, but yeah. He was racing last night.”
“Oh, yeah, I saw him. The Boyz are a big group.”
“Eleven drivers, although the biggest would be NCT.”
“NCT?”
“It’s rare to see them all on the course, but they got different groups among themselves.”
“Damn… so besides them The Boyz are the biggest?”
“No, that would be Seventeen.”
“There’s a group with seventeen members?”
“No, the group name is Seventeen, but there are thirteen members.”
“Then why are they called Seventeen?”
“I’m not good at explaining, but we can go find one of them and ask.”
“Sure.”
You liked the idea of socializing, getting to know more people so you’re not so much of an outcast anymore. Although as you were heading out Younghoon came out of the bathroom.
“Hold on, who’s the girl?”
“This is y/n, she’s new on the scene.”
“Makes sense. I haven’t seen such a pretty face. The name’s Younghoon.”
“Nice to meet you. I saw you race yesterday, you’re good.”
“Thanks. If you ever want a ride, just let me know.”
Younghoon came over to you and took your hand, Seonghwa immediately grabbing your other one. He just made Younghoon laugh as he took out a pen and wrote down his number on your arm and signed his name.
“Call me.”
“I’m sure I will.”
Seonghwa did end up taking you to meet some of the other drivers, and you may have gotten another handful of drinks along the way. Things did get blurry, but you had pieces of coherence every now and then. You remembered being on the dance floor with Wooyoung and Yeosang for a bit before getting pulled into a drinking game. Then there was the charades after a quick dunk in the pool, you wound up in some of Yunho’s clothes afterward. Although you swear you’ve never had so much fun in one night. As daylight began to peek over the horizon the people began to disperse, but some remained. You wound up slow dancing in the backyard with San for a while before passing out. Of course you weren’t staying over, but you needed to be laid down to rest. You weren’t able to relay that message to Chan, so in the morning he was looking around for you.
“Ya, Hongjoong, have you seen y/n?”
“Uh… she should be upstairs, I think they put her down in Jongho’s room, fifth door on the right.”
“Thanks.”
Chan made his way upstairs, and gently knocked on the door before opening it. He walked in to find you curled up on the bed, cuddling with Jongho and mumbling.
“You’re like a teddy bear… can I take you home…”
Jongho giggled. “You can just stay with me.”
“Hm… that’s not a bad idea.”
“Y/n, we have to go.” Chan said. “Come on.”
Jongho helped you up, getting you on your feet and going down with Chan to make sure you were alright. You said your goodbyes to Ateez, and thanked them for the party. You hoped to see them again soon. Chan got you into the back of the car and sat with you, Minho driving and Felix passed out in the passenger seat.
“That was so fun… did you not drink?”
“Someone needed to keep their head.” Chan explained. “Minho and Seungmin didn’t drink either.”
“Boo, next time you should have fun.”
“I see you sure did. What’s with all the phone numbers on your arms?”
“Oh… just gathering intel… I have more numbers on my phone… you can probably do something with them, right?”
“You… how many…” Chan grabbed your arm. “That was dangerous.”
“It wasn’t my idea… Younghoon liked me and gave me his number… then some others wanted to add to it.” You chuckled and started pointing out names. “This is Woozi, oh and here’s Jungwoo, that’s Jaeyoon… Yeonjun wrote his number on my arm somewhere…”
“Did she just do months of work in one night?” Minho questioned.
“I guess.” Chan commented.
“Some things require a woman’s touch and I have more numbers on my phone.” You added. “Was running out of room on my arms, but Jooheon was happy to be the first to be in my contacts list. Look, he sent me a cute winky face message.”
“You really outdid yourself.”
“Hm… plus I got other things too… a lot of them come from wealthy families… a chaebol here and there… I didn’t know you guys bet money…”
“The illegal stuff isn’t just the racing.”
“How much do you have?”
“Enough to play.”
“You gotta tell me about these things.”
“How about a proper debrief when you’re sober. You should rest, you did a lot tonight.”
“Hm… yeah…”
❤
After that first party a lot of things changed. Now you were in the loop about the case and the progress that was being made. With the information you gathered you were able to learn more about the racers, and who they were outside the track. Although that created a new issue.
“If these guys are our main suspects, then the question becomes why.” Changbin wondered. “The racing I get. A bunch of bored rich kids having fun, but committing crimes? They already have money, so what’s the point?”
“It’s the thrill.” Minho stated. “To do something illegal and then run away from the cops.”
“Yeah, but I’m sure even if they got caught they’d still walk free. So I ask again, why?”
“Maybe it’s just fun for them.” Jeongin said. “A game they play, or something they do just to see if they can. Like you said there won’t really be any consequences for them.”
“That alone creates a problem for us.” Chan reminded. “If there is no real motive behind these cromes, then there is no pattern to their actions. We can’t really get the upper hand on them, so we’d just have to wait for them to make a mistake. Which isn’t ideal. How are we with checking alibis?”
“That’s a game in itself.” Jisung sighed. “We’ve got five robberies so far, and a long list of suspects. Thankfully they’re rather public figures so some of their alibis are out in the open.”
“Anybody clear?”
“Not all the way. Some still have no solid alibi for some nights, not to mention we don’t even know how big the group of criminals is.”
“Does anybody stand out to you?”
“Not really…”
“Are we even making progress?” Seungmin asked. “It doesn’t feel like it. I mean we could be completely wrong about these guys.”
“What about style?” You suddenly asked.
“Huh?”
“You told me that you were investigating the street racers cause the drivers at the crime scene were exceptionally good. Most drivers have their own style, or certain things they do behind the wheel. Is there any way you could try to compare the two, and see if anyone matches up?”
“Hm… there isn’t really footage of the illegal racing.” Hyunjin commented. “But if we study the CCTV footage of the car chases, we might be able to do an onsite comparison based on our memory. It could help us narrow down the list and give us a better idea who to focus on. Great idea y/n.”
“Happy to help.”
“You should have been with us from the start.” Felix added. “You’re good at this.”
“Well someone didn’t want me helping.”
“I still don’t really like this.” Chan said. “But you have been a big help, so thanks.”
“No problem.”
Chan did have to draw the line at the CCTV footage. You could probably find it on the internet yourself, but he wasn’t going to let you look at police evidence. You were fine with that, it would be easier to just get close to some of the racers and see what you could get out of them. So you did just that, going to races when you could, but your education still took priority.
“Y/n! There you are! I didn’t see you last time.”
“I had an exam to study for. Couldn’t risk coming out and getting wasted.”
“You could have let us know you had a curfew.”
“But would you follow it?”
“Maybe…”
“Exactly.”
You got along well with all the racers, even those who weren’t in the big eight. Especially considering you were always in their area, considered more one of them than just another spectator in the crowd here to drink and bet. Stray Kids always drove you here and took you home, so you really just had to show up and enjoy yourself. Out of everyone though, Ateez seemed to like you the most, and they’d always find you when you were around.
“You really take school seriously.”
“Of course. I’m trying to build my life here.”
“Or you could just settle down with me.” Yunho suggested. “I promise I’ll take good care of you.”
“Yeah? Well, I appreciate the offer but I must decline.”
“Come on, why? I’m good looking, I got money, I-”
“I don’t know you.”
“What?”
“Outside this life, I’m not sure who Jeong Yunho is.”
“Then perhaps you should get to know him.”
“Hm…”
“What’s going on over here?” Mingi asked, coming between you two. “Y/n, good to see you, missed you last time. I was racing and really wanted you to ride with me.”
You chuckled. “Some other time then. Although I might pass out. You guys go too fast.”
“That’s part of the thrill.”
“I guess I’ll see one day.”
You wound up over with Ateez for the night, having a drink and relaxing on the hood of one of their cars. Even out there you could see the stars in the sky. You always enjoyed star gazing, but in a place like this it was far from quiet, and dangerous. You were just talking with San when suddenly you heard yelling, and the sound of sirens in the distance.
“Fuck, it’s the cops. We gotta go.”
“Cops?”
“Come on.”
Hongjoong grabbed you and pulled you off the hood of the car, shoving you into the backseat. San was already behind the wheel, and once Hongjoong was in the passenger seat you began to move. You could barely sit up properly in the back, the car going so fast so quickly, it made you nervous.
“Can you… like slow down or something…”
“Gotta outrun the cops.” San apologized. “I don’t feel like spending a night in jail, or getting my baby impounded.”
“Alright then…”
“You good back there baby?” Hongjoong asked.
“Yeah… yeah… I didn’t know cars could go this fast…”
“Well hold on tight.”
Somehow you managed to get your seat belt on, and kept your head low. You were definitely scared but this was also quite exhilarating.
“Do you guys do this often?”
“What? Run from the cops?” San questioned.
“Yeah…”
“Maybe more than most.”
“Those pigs rarely find us racing.” Hongjoong said. “But I guess even they get lucky sometimes.”
You almost hit your head a few times on the journey, but when San swerved off the main road into a parking garage without warning, you smashed your face against the headrest of the seat in front of you.
“Y/n! Are you okay!?”
Hongjoong quickly got out of the car and checked on you, seeing you had a bit of a nosebleed. San had also gotten out, looking into the back.
“Look what you did!”
“We got away, didn’t we!”
“I’m fine.” You assured. “Did I get any blood on your seats?”
“Who cares about that.”
“It’s expensive…”
“Cars can be fixed, can’t say the same about people. Come on, get some fresh air.”
You got out of the car, San coming over to hand you some tissues to clean up the blood. They were really worried about you, but you were fine. Now that the immediate danger had passed, you found yourself smiling.
“That was insane. You guys really know how to drive. I could never imagine outrunning the cops. I guess it’s not just about being fast.”
“It’s a whole other world behind the wheel.” San said. “Sorry this is how you got a taste.”
“At least I’m not in a jail cell, right?”
“Exactly.”
You all hung around for about an hour to let the heat die down. Then you drove back to the Ateez house, meeting up with the rest of the crew and a few others who had escaped the police. That’s when you got a call from Chan and told him that you were alright and with Ateez. He said he’d come by to get you, so just wait for him.
“You know you could just stay the night.” Wooyoung suggested. “We got plenty of room for you.”
“I appreciate that, but I have classes in the morning.”
“We can take you.”
“If I show up in one of your dope ass cars, I will get so many questions.”
“Are you not already the center of attention at school?”
“I go to a big university, plenty of other people get more attention than me.”
“Then they’re all blind.” Mingi yelled. “You are the prettiest thing I’ve ever seen.”
“Stop it before I die of embarrassment.”
You played a few games while you waited around for Chan. Despite their desire for you to stay, you couldn’t, and said you would some other time. You wished the good night and went on your way with Chan. Once you were alone with him you had questions.
“What the hell was that tonight?”
“What?”
“The cops showing up?”
“You think I control all the police? Sometimes they get wind of a race and come to arrest people. Also, not every other cop in the area knows we’re undercover. This was bound to happen.”
“And if I got caught?”
“I would bail you out.”
“Now you say that.”
“Well now you’re part of the team. Besides, a lot of people split up, us included. It was a good opportunity to see what these guys look like driving away from the police.”
“True.”
“Are you okay though? What’s with the blood?”
“Oh, minor nosebleed. I’m fine, just a bit scared by the whole thing.”
“I should have warned you better about that.”
“It’s fine. Made me blend in with my clueless friend cover.”
“So, Ateez again?”
“They like me. Not the best idea to put all my eggs in one basket I know, but if I get close to at least one crew, I can get them to spill tea on the others. You’re still the new ones, but the others might know about the robberies and who’s carrying them out.”
“Perhaps. Just don’t do anything dangerous.”
“I know, I know.”
Undercover work was more of a night job for you, so during the day you lived your life as normal. You’d text some of the other racers throughout the day, acting like friends, but there wasn’t much else. You thought you could keep these lives separate, but they had other plans.
“Y/n!”
You were heading off campus to go home when a car honk and your name being called caught your attention. You looked over to see Jongho waving at you excitedly, Seonghwa leaning against the car. Your eyes went wide in surprise, and Jongho hurried over to you.
“Done for the day?”
“I… yeah… how did you find me? I don’t think I ever told you-”
“When you know the right people you can find anyone. Also money, come on, I bet you haven’t eaten yet.”
“Oh, well-”
“The others are waiting.”
You couldn’t argue with Jongho as he took your hand and led you to the car. There really was no way to say no, so you went along. They took you to a restaurant, meeting up with the rest of Ateez there. The boys were happy to see you, asking about your day and listening intently. The restaurant you were at was quite fancy, and there weren’t even prices on the menu. They of course told you not to worry, that everything was on them and you should just enjoy yourself.
“What do you guys even do with your free time? Don’t you all have lives?”
“Is that meant to be an insult?” Yunho questioned.
“No, no, of course not. I just… you all had some time today to take me out to dinner. One or two of you would make sense, but all eight of you? What do you do when you’re not behind the wheel?”
“Whatever we want.” Wooyoung said. “Watch TV, go out into town, shop, legally drive.”
“All of you?”
“More or less.” Hongjoong added. “And we hang out with each other.”
“Don’t you have… family responsibilities? Some of you-”
“Not really.” Seonghwa cut in. “Our parents rarely see us as a good fit for anything.”
“Oh… sorry… I didn’t mean to pry… I’m a bit jealous though, about the freedom you have.”
“Jealous?”
“You do as you please everyday, no financial worries, or worries about what your future will look like. It can be whatever you want, and you can change your mind at any time.”
“You’re talking about stability.” Jongho corrected. “Which isn’t out of reach for you, or anyone. You’re studying and making plans for your future. One day you’ll have your career and everything you could want.”
“But there’s no guarantee for me. You guys were born with stability… I have to try…”
“Does it worry you that much?” Mingi asked. “Your future?”
“Yeah…”
“But you’re so young. There’s still so much life for you. Studying and making plans, it sounds like where you’re supposed to be. It’s rare to have everything put together at your age.”
“I guess…”
“Hey, let’s just focus on today.” Yeosang said. “We’re all together sharing a meal, and each other’s company. You always gotta enjoy the little things.”
“You’re right about that.”
They all shifted the topic over to happier things, ultimately picking up your mood. Dinner wasn’t the only plan for the night. So you wound up with drinks and karaoke, letting the time split away in a haze of joy. You don’t know when you finally left, but you didn’t go home.
“Is there a party at your place tonight?”
“No. Do you want there to be?” San asked.
“No… nobody else needs to come.”
“No? How come?”
“Cause I want you all to myself.”
You vaguely remembered being drunk in the back of a car with San. You were leaning against, your breath against his neck, and he was looking at you like you were the only thing in the world. His eyes lingered on your lips, and he couldn’t help himself. San leaned in to kiss you, and you kissed back. The two of you got closer, deepening the kiss, and then you roughly got pulled away.
“I want a turn.”
Wooyoung tasted differently, but his kiss was just as deep. San wasn’t just going to sit back, coming in close, his lips against your neck. You’ve never really had attention like that before, so you were quite happy.
“Take it easy back there.” Yunho commented. “Don’t distract me.”
“Keep your eyes on the road.” Mingi stated. “We’ll get a turn later.”
When the car came to a stop Wooyoung and San were pulled away from you. Next thing you knew Yunho was helping you out and then carrying you in his arms.
“You’re not drunk.”
“I had to drive, remember?”
“Hm… that’s sad…”
“I can drink now that we’re home.”
“Yeah?”
“Will you drink with me?”
“Sure. I can go for another round.”
“Ya, ya.” Hongjoong interrupted. “We’re not trying to give you alcohol poisoning, baby. No more drinks for you.”
“Come on… need even orange juice?”
“Juice is fine, but nothing alcoholic.”
“Yes captain!”
You giggled and held on to Yunho, going into the house and to the kitchen. He set you down on the counter, getting a glass and some bottles. You reached for one but Yeosang took it from you.
“What did we say?”
“I just wanted to pour Yunho a drink.”
“Hm… I can do that.”
“Okay.”
Yeosang gave you a chaste kiss on your cheek. He had a few drinks with Yunho, and you enjoyed your juice. You couldn’t really keep up with the conversation, but they found your babbling cute. You didn’t know how long you stayed up, but more came to join in, and you could vaguely remember the soft kisses and hands all over your body. It all felt so nice you never wanted it to end, but your body had to tap out at some point.
❤
“Hm…”
You took in a soft breath as you came to, stretching your limbs while in bed, slowly waking up. When you opened your eyes the peace of the morning was shot down. You didn’t recognize the room you were in, which means you weren’t home. You quickly got out of bed, only to stumble to the ground, your legs a bit shaky. You weren’t in your own clothes either, instead wearing your panties and an oversized shirt, no bra either.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck…”
Wasn’t hard to imagine what had happened. You looked around the room, finding some pants, they fit well enough, and some shoes to put on. None of this was your own but you needed to move. Thankfully your phone was on the nightstand, and you started looking into calling yourself a ride. You carefully peeked out the room, seeing the empty hall. By now there was no doubt where you were. It was the Ateez house, and you could not remember last night.
“Morning.”
You were creeping down the hall when you heard a voice and immediately froze. You slowly turned around, giving Mingi a shy wave.
“Hi…”
“You’re just in time for breakfast, come on.”
“I should really get going though… uh, where are my clothes?”
“In the dryer. You spilled some juice on yourself.”
“Oh… right…”
“You don’t remember?”
“Last night’s a blur for me right now… and I don’t-”
“We didn’t do anything.”
“Huh?”
“We didn’t fuck you if that’s what you’re worried about.”
“I… I…”
“Not that we wouldn’t, but we’d rather you be sober.”
“Oh…”
“We did kiss you up and down though.”
“Uh…”
“Come on, breakfast.”
Mingi took your hand and led you downstairs to the dining room. The other boys greeted you, Seonghwa and Yunho setting up the table.
“Can I help with anything?”
“Just take a seat, we got this.” Seonghwa smiled.
“Thanks…”
Everything smelled so good, and you were quite amazed by the fact they could cook. Yeosang and Jongho served you, making sure you got the best of everything.
“Are you feeling alright?” Hongjoong asked. “I got some hangover soup for you if you need it.”
“I’m okay, not as bad as I could be.”
“I’m glad.”
“So then… this is dumb… but you all really live here together?”
“Yeah, our shared space away from responsibilities and family and all that nonsense.” Wooyoung said. “You’re more than welcome to move in, we’d love to have you.”
“Oh no, I doubt I could pay rent for a place like this. Besides, Seonghwa told me you guys were planning to move soon.”
“Right… forgot about that…”
“Besides… last night… why didn’t you take me home?”
“Cause you were drunk.” Yunho explained. “We couldn’t just leave you alone. You’re also assuming we know where you live.”
“Right… sorry…”
“We do, but it’s more about you being alone.”
“You were also sucking face with San and Wooyoung,” Mingi added. “So it’d be mean to send you home alone.”
You felt your face start to burn. “Uh… I… um…”
“Don’t tease her.” Jongho said. “Last night was enough fun for everyone.”
“I hear venom in those words.” San chuckled. “Is it cause she was in my room and not yours?”
“Watch it.”
“That’s not how you speak to your hyung.”
“Guys, calm down.” Yeosang stated. “Can we just enjoy breakfast together?”
“Fine.”
“Good. Y/n, I’ll take you home after this.”
“Ya! No fair!”
You giggled. “Thanks, Yeosang.”
After breakfast your clothes were dry, so you were good to go. The boys packed you some hangover cures, but of course San and Wooyoung tagged along to drop you off.
“Thanks for last night, it was a lot of fun, even if somethings are hazy.”
“No problem, just let us know if you need anything.” Yeosang assured. “Get some rest.”
“You too.”
It was certainly strange to spend time with Ateez outside of the racing, and parties, but it was also nice. Outside of being suspects in a criminal case, they were good people and their heart seemed to be in the right place. You didn’t tell Chan about this, knowing he’d be worried about you spending time with Ateez unsupervised. The problem is this wasn’t a one time thing. You began to see Ateez more often. Some would come by for lunch, or find you around campus and just spend time with you. Little by little, visit by visit, they felt more like friends than anything else. Although you couldn’t hide it forever. The chemistry that others would see at the track spoke for itself.
“Y/n.”
“Hm?”
“Can we talk?”
“Sure.”
You had been spectating a race with Hongjoong when Chan came over, pulling you away. You went over to his area, getting into one of his cars. The windows were tinted, and he put on some music to fill the silence.
“What’s up? I don’t think we should be talking-”
“What’s going on between you and Ateez?”
“Uh… well…”
“All of a sudden you seem real close to them.”
“I did say it was a good idea to get close with one group and see-”
“How close?”
“What?”
“Have you slept with them?”
“Chan!”
“I’m serious. Socializing and gathering information is one thing, but if you’ve crossed a line-”
“I cannot believe you’d ask this!”
“These guys are suspected criminals!”
“And when was the last time a robbery was committed? What if your crew moved on and you’re all just here driving in circles? Did you think about that?!”
“Y/n, these people are dangerous, criminals or not, and I don’t want you getting so mixed up with them.”
“Well I’m not sleeping with them, okay? And these guys are just normal people! Just cause your suspected criminals are good drivers, doesn’t mean they do this illegal street racing stuff. Maybe they’re normal race car drivers, have you looked into that? Or maybe they don’t race at all besides the-”
“Enough!”
“…”
“I’m taking you home, and I want you out of my case, understood?”
“You’re unbelievable!”
“Am I clear!”
“Crystal! And I’ll take myself home!”
Before Chan could yell some more you got out of the car, slamming the door. You stormed off, heading out of the VIP area and into the regular crowd. You just needed to get to the main road and could get a ride from there.
“Y/n-”
“Leave me-”
While you were on the move you suddenly felt someone grab your arm. You quickly yanked yourself free, beginning to yell but stopping when you realized it was Mingi.
“Sorry, I didn’t… sorry…”
“Are you alright? I saw you storming off and leaving the race course.”
“I’m just not feeling well, so I’m heading home early.”
“Oh, I’m sorry to hear. I can take you home, it’d be better-”
“No, it’s alright.”
“I insist. I don’t like the idea of you going home alone at this hour.”
“Mingi-”
“Please. Maybe we should get some ice cream first.”
You chuckled. “That’s not a bad idea.”
You went with Mingi, waiting for him as he brought his car around. He was serious about the ice cream, finding a place still open and getting you a sweet treat.
“Are you seriously okay?”
“Well I’m feeling better now.”
“Do you want to talk about it?”
“It’s nothing really. It’s just… Chan really doesn’t like me being around all this stuff… the racing and all that…”
“Does he not like us?”
“Honestly… I don’t think he does…”
“I get your childhood friends, but you’re your own person, and capable of making your own decisions.”
“I know, he knows, but he still worries.”
“I would too. So, what are you going to do?”
“I don’t know… but I have a lot to think about.”
You stayed with Mingi for a while, small conversations and silence, just appreciating his company. Looking back you probably shouldn’t have yelled at Chan like that, but thinking about that whole conversation frustrated you all over again. Maybe you both overreacted, or it was just you. Either way you weren’t sure what you should do, for now you just wanted to ignore everything, and Mingi knew that. So instead of taking you home as he said, he took you back to his own place. Telling you it was probably best to go somewhere Chan wouldn’t find you immediately, giving you both some proper space.
You thanked Mingi for his thoughtfulness, and ultimately passed out in his room. He had informed the rest of his crew that you were in the house so they wouldn’t be surprised when they got home. Also to ease any worries if anyone asked about you, not that they would say where you were. The boys were happy to see you in the morning, acting like you had stayed over and not talking about the night prior. You were grateful for that, remembering that Ateez were just as much your friends as Chan and the rest of Stray Kids were. You could make your own decisions about the company you kept.
“Y/n, your birthday is coming up.”
“What? How did you-”
“It’s us.” Yunho smiled. “How could we not know?”
“I suppose you’re right.”
“So, got any plans?”
“Uh, well, not really, haven’t thought about it. My friends usually throw me a semi-surprise party.”
“How about this year you spend it with us?” Seonghwa suggested. “We’ll throw you a big party right here.”
“Yeah! We’ll invite everyone, and have a big cake, and lots of presents.” Wooyoung added. “It’ll be great!”
“I don’t know…”
“It’ll be fun, the best birthday party ever.” Yeosang said. “If you want that is, we won’t push it, but you should let us treat you for your special day too.”
“I’ll think about it.”
“A big party would be way more fun.” San mentioned. “So think hard about it.”
“I-”
Your phone started ringing, halting the conversation. When you looked at the caller ID you saw it was Chan, getting nervous. You got up and stepped away from the table, going into the room next over.
“Hello?”
“Hey, I’m at your place, could you let me in? So we can talk?”
“Uh… about that… I’m not home right now…”
“Not… where are you?”
“Just… uh, just a friend’s place.”
“Friend? Don’t tell me you’re with Ateez?”
“And if I am?”
“What did we talk about last night?”
“We didn’t talk, you yelled at me.”
“Cause I’m worried about you being alone with these guys. Suspects or not, they are not a good influence on you.”
“And you are? Look at the company you keep.”
“That’s part of-”
“Whatever. I’m going home now anyway, please don’t be there when I arrive.”
You hung up without waiting to hear him speak. You were already upset about last night, and this wasn’t helping.
“You okay?”
“Huh?”
“You didn’t sound too happy.” Hongjoong admitted, having followed you. “Everything alright?”
“I guess. I have to get home, so thanks for breakfast.”
“I’ll drop you off, your house, promise this time.”
“Fine.”
It was better to get a ride than to call for one. No one else tagged along this time, as Hongjoong didn’t let them. He took you home as he said, although when you got there you noticed Chan’s car, meaning he was waiting for you.
“Y/n?”
“You know what, let’s have that party.”
“Yeah?”
“Yup.”
“Great. We’ll take care of everything, so don’t worry. We’ll pick you up on your special day.”
“Thanks.”
“Take care.”
“You too.”
You thanked Hongjoong for the ride, going up to your apartment. As you feared Chan was there waiting for you. There was silence between you until you were both inside.
“You were supposed to go home last night.”
“Mingi had other ideas. Took me out for ice cream first, and I didn’t want to come back here.”
“You could have let me know.”
“And have you show up at their place in the morning? No thanks.”
“Look, about last night. I shouldn’t have yelled at you. I’m sorry. I worry about you getting involved with them and if-”
“That’s the key word, if. Look, I get Ateez is on your list of suspects, and all I’m doing is gathering information. I don’t intend to stay friends with them if they’re found guilty, or not. This is just part of the job, right?”
“Except it was never your job to take on.”
“I volunteered for this, so you don’t bear the responsibility here.”
“I let you, so I do. And I was serious about you stepping away.”
“And how exactly do you think I should do that? All those guys know me, they like me.”
“Just tell them you’re focusing on school. Distance yourself and I’m sure they’ll just forget.”
“I guess…”
“Are we good?”
“Sure.”
“Okay. I’ll get going then, since I know you didn’t want to see me right now.”
“Bingo. Have a good day.”
“You too.”
Of course you didn’t entirely listen to Chan. You knew he had a point, and you didn’t exactly lie when you said you’d cut ties with these people once the job was done. That wasn’t now though. They were your friends and you wanted to maintain the relationship. Especially considering what happened. A few days later it was on the news. A robbery had taken place, and this time the criminals had left behind a message. You rushed over to Chan’s place once you saw the news. He didn’t want to share information, but he couldn’t stop you once you were through the door.
“So you have a name now?”
“Yes. The graffiti left behind was a black flag with a skull and crossbones along with a name, the Black Pirates.”
“So that’s who’s been behind the last few robberies.”
“It seems so.”
“And for your information, they are street racers.” Minho added. “So you were spot on about comparing the driving styles.”
“Really? Who do they match?”
“The juries still out on that, but the way they moved is similar to what we’ve seen in the races.”
“We also got a number this time.” Felix stated. “From what the cameras picked up before they got taken out there seems to be eight pirates.”
“Eight? So wouldn’t that rule out the smaller groups like Mons-”
“Not exactly.” Jeongin cut in. “Just cause we saw eight this time, doesn’t mean there’s always been eight.”
“But it would make sense. There’s always been two getaway cars.”
“There could be some members of the Black Pirates that don’t participate in illegal street racing.” Hyunjin explained. “Or vice versa, given there are groups with more than eight members, like NCT. They could alternate depending on the hit, or have outside help.”
“So we don’t really have much.”
“We know we’re looking in the right place.” Seungmin said. “Now it’s just about finding the evidence, and catching the culprit.”
“So it is progress.”
“Any bit is better than none.”
That was good to hear, even if this whole operation was now months in. At least they knew that this wasn’t all a waste and they were on the right track. That in itself must be a huge relief to them, for you too actually. You may not really understand the danger, especially when they first started. Surely getting in must have been a lot of trouble on its own. Still, you had your own things to focus on. It was your special day after all, and you were quite excited. Your friends usually threw you a party, which meant you needed to tell them about this year’s plans. You were going to, but when you brought up your birthday they said they got the invites already.
Apparently Ateez had already invited all your friends, and they were very excited about the party this year. They had lots of questions regarding your new friends, but promised to bother you about it later because today was your day. Classes weren’t that difficult, and you planned to go home and get dressed, but there were other plans. As you were making your way off campus you were surprised to find Mingi and Yunho waiting for you. There were already plans in place for your special day, and that started with some shopping. You should premiere a new outfit at your party, and they were gonna take care of everything.
You couldn’t really say no, even once you saw the price tags. They took you to some high class stores, places you’d never shop at normally. At first Mingi tried to hide the price tags from you, telling you to pick what you liked, but you couldn’t help it. You thought you were dreaming when you saw the zeroes, but they told you money wasn’t a problem. Took a lot of coaxing, and they told you this was basically your present. They wanted you to look nice, for your beauty to shine, and it would be unfair to deny them that. So you caved, and looked only at the styles and found something you liked.
The boys had you walk out in your new outfit, and had a few others to change into later in the night. From there you went over to the house, and you were left in awe as you stood at the front door. The place was mostly decorated, some people still working on the final touches, but it looked insane. Everything practically screamed Happy Birthday at you, and it honestly felt so surreal. The rest of the boys came over to give you birthday wishes and ask you how everything looked. It was incredible already. The snacks and food laid out on the tables, all the party games they had scattered around the house too. You had never been to such a party. Even the previous events they had before was nothing compared to this.
“I have to ask… you invited my friends… how did you get their numbers?”
“We just borrowed your phone for a bit.” Yeosang admitted.
“When?”
“Sometime ago.”
“But-”
“That’s not the concern right now. If you have anything more to do to get ready, go ahead.” Seonghwa suggested. “You can use my room.”
Seonghwa took your shopping bags and led you up to his place. It was still early so the party wouldn’t be starting soon. You were pretty much ready to go aside from some makeup, but you held off on that. Since you had time you worked on homework, wanting to have one less thing to worry about so you could truly enjoy the night. Of course if Ateez caught you they’d probably say something, but this was for your own benefit. Thankfully you finished your assignments just as you heard music blasting through the house.
Wooyoung was the one to bring you down to the party. Even if you didn’t know a lot of the guests, they all seemed to know you were the birthday girl. So you got many birthday wishes, more than ever before. When your friends showed up they were so excited to see you, and everything else that was going on for you. They couldn’t believe such a party had been thrown for you, and graciously thanked the boys of Ateez for their generosity. You were a bit embarrassed, but you could dwell on those feelings some other time. The night went on, and you spent lots of time with your friends. It almost felt like you were at a club more than anything, and with no worries about creeps bothering you.
“Mind if I steal a dance?” San whispered in your ear, joining you on the dance floor. “You look smokin.”
“You tell me this now?”
“Well, I can say it again and again if you need me to.”
“Hm, that sounds nice.”
“Or…”
“Or?”
“How about I give you your birthday present?”
“Present? Isn’t that after the cake?”
“You can have my present first.”
“Hm…”
“Come on.”
San took your hand and apologized to your friends as he was going to borrow you for a while. They all smiled and gave you thumbs up, waving you off. You were quite curious as to what kind of present San had for you. It could quite possibly be anything. So when he led you down to the garage, you were starting to think he bought you a car. That would be insane, and you wouldn’t even know what to do with it. Although things quickly changed when you saw someone else.
“There’s the birthday girl.” Wooyoung waved, sitting on the hood of a car. “You ready for your present?”
“Yeah. You guys got me a car?”
“What? No, this is one of our race cars.”
“Oh… then… what’s my present?”
“Us.”
“You?”
“We figured tonight we should give you a present you won’t forget.”
Wooyoung opened the back door of the car, San leading you over to it. He had you lay back and then he climbed on top of you. Although you put your hands on his chest to stop him.
“You want to do this… in your car?”
“Well, I want it to smell like you. That way you’re with us the next time we use it, even if not physically.”
“Oh… well you guys are certainly something else.”
“If you don’t want to, just say so.”
“This is my birthday present, isn’t it? I want to receive it in full.”
“As you wish, princess.”
You had never done it in a car before, but San seemed to have some experience. It made you a bit jealous, but it was all to make sure you enjoyed yourself tonight. Of course Wooyoung was still there, waiting his turn. He was sitting in the driver’s seat, watching you from the rear view mirror and stroking his length, only allowed to imagine himself on top of you for now. On occasion you’d make eye contact with him, and you could see the lust in his eyes. He might not even let San finish and just go over and yank him off you, but he was a patient boy.
You on the other hand, not so much since San being proper with his prep work. When he finally gave it to you, relief washed over your face. He stretched you out so good, like it was a perfect fit, but since he had already prepped you, he didn’t give you the satisfaction of feeling him whole and started moving. Obscenities spilled from your lips as you grabbed onto whatever you could, letting him take control.
“Fuck, fuck, San…”
“Just take it like a good girl. I know you can.”
“Hm…”
“Don’t fuck her brains out.” Wooyoung commented. “I get my turn after you.”
“She’s the birthday girl, and deserves the best, so I’ma give it to her.”
He wasn’t wrong there, giving you everything he had. At times you swear you saw white, and he put all his attention into your pleasure. He was adamant about holding out and making you cum first, which he succeeded in. Your body shook underneath him as your orgasm took over, your center squeezing him tightly and forcing him to spill his seed inside you. San had been trying to hold out but he couldn’t deny you in the moment.
“Fuck, y/n, you feel so tight.”
“Aw, fuck, that’s not fair.” Wooyoung whined. “That should be me.”
“Did you make a mess in the front?” San asked. “Seriously?”
“You made a mess in the back.”
“Not alone.”
“Stop bragging. It’s my turn anyway.”
In a matter of seconds Wooyoung had gotten out of the car and went over to the back. He pulled San’s pants up and shoved him to the side, wanting to get a good look at you.
“So pretty.”
“Hm.”
Wooyoung gently caressed your cheek, his hands then trailing down your body. You were so sensitive at the moment, the slightest touch made you shiver. He loved the goofy smile on your face, clearly still high.
“You ready for more baby girl?”
“Will you be gentle?”
Wooyoung chuckled. “No.”
“Good.”
That was all he needed to get started. Wooyoung dipped his fingers into your sloppy center, scooping up some of San’s seed and using it to write his name out on your stomach.
“I think we forgot to ask, but are you taking anything? Or is San gonna become a daddy?”
“I’m okay, you’re the only daddy I need tonight.”
“Fuck, baby girl, keep talking like that and I’m gonna make you a mommy.”
“Bet.”
Wooyoung wasn’t gonna wait around much longer, angling himself perfectly and grabbing your hips before thrusting into the mess between your legs. You were still so sensitive, so his rough movements made you shake all over again. You bit your lip as the last bits of your previous orgasm fluttered through your body, and then got replaced by Wooyoung’s actions. He wasn’t San, but he had his own way of making you feel good. He took advantage of your state too, rubbing your clit and groping your breasts to divide your attention. He had all kinds of signals going off in your brain.
“You’re such a good fuck.”
“Hm… more…”
“I know, baby, I got you.”
Wooyoung pulled you closer, getting relentless as your words motivated him to do better. He wanted to watch you unravel beneath him, and the desire was taking over. You didn’t notice when San had gotten himself together, but he had gone to the other side of the car and looked down on you. Although Wooyoung tried to push him away, especially when San started kissing you. It didn’t work though as he kept coming back, even when Wooyoung scolded him. Still, he could only really focus on you, wanting to make you scream his name, which is exactly what he got. You grabbed his arm tightly, mumbling out for him to go faster and make you cum. Your words excited him and he gave you just that, holding your face with his free hand as you climaxed.
He watched your lips tremble, eyes roll back in ecstasy, knowing he was the reason for your actions. That, and feeling you hug him so tight, was enough to push him over the edge. Wooyoung locked eyes with you, wanting to ride out his high while he made your body tremble, watching everything you did. Your smile filled him with such satisfaction, he leaned down to kiss you, lips then trailing down your body. With two orgasms under your belt you were quite tired, and sore, and far more sensitive than before. Wooyoung stayed with you for a moment before pulling out, giving you some more chaste kisses. He gently pulled up your legs, trying to make sure you were comfortable, and San got into the back so you could rest your head in his lap. Thankfully you weren’t cold, even if you were partially undressed. The heat from their love was enough to keep you warm.
“You good?” San asked while petting your head. “Did you like your present?”
“… yeah… so good…”
“We’re glad to hear.”
“We should have bounced her on the stick shift.” Wooyoung commented from the driver’s seat. “Before we filled her up. Would have made it all the more special.”
“Next time perhaps, what do you say, y/n?”
“Hm…”
You stayed semi curled up for a while, just letting your body wind down after all that fun. Although you couldn’t stay there long. You had shut your eyes, partially falling asleep, only to open them wide at the sound of knocking on the roof of the car. You looked over and found Yunho peeking in and taking you in.
“What’s this?”
“She was receiving her gifts.” San stated. “And she’s very happy with them.”
“Is that so?”
“Hm.” You hummed in agreement.
“Well, can the birthday girl come up for cake?”
“Cake?”
“We can’t cut the cake without you, everyone’s waiting.”
“Uh…”
“Don’t worry, I’ll help you and it’ll be quick.”
Yunho helped you sit up and get your clothes back on. He didn’t comment on the mess between your legs but he did help you clean up a bit. It wouldn’t be good to have cum running down your leg while everyone sang happy birthday to you. Once you were presentable you got out of the car, only to realize your legs were shaky. Yunho effortlessly picked you up in his arms bridal style.
“I’ll take you up.”
“Thanks.”
You were a bit shy, but you couldn’t object to this. Yunho carried you upstairs to the party, taking you outside to where the cake had been brought out. Everyone cheered when you arrived, Jongho lighting the candles on the cake, one of many actually. Yunho gently put you down, and allowed you to use him to support yourself. Everyone got quiet and then the singing began. You had never heard so many people sing before, let alone with such excitement in their voice. You took a moment to make a wish and then blew out the candles. More cheers erupted, the cake began to get cut, and then everything went dark. One moment you were receiving hugs and good wishes, and then you had cake in your face.
You laughed as you wiped icing off your face, seeing Jongho with an empty plate of cake, and a revealing smile on his face. You quickly grabbed him and pressed messy kisses to his face, getting him covered in cake too. He seemed to enjoy it, although you couldn’t stay that way. As the initial excitement calmed down, Yeosang led you and Jongho upstairs to clean up. You wound up in his room, and even though you tried to clean yourself up, he suggested getting in the shower. It wasn’t a bad idea, especially considering the type of gift you had received already. So you didn’t hesitate to take your top off, leaving Yeosang and Jongho in shock.
“What? It’s not anything you haven’t seen before.”
“I… I…” Jongho mumbled. “Yeah, but I didn’t think you were so bold.”
“Neither did I.”
“I’ll get you some clean clothes.” Yeosang offered. “I’ll be back.”
You went into the bathroom and stripped off the rest of your clothes, hopping into the tub. You took a quick shower just to clean yourself up, and get any sugar out of your hair. When you finished you stepped out with a towel wrapped around you, even though you had your bra and panties beneath. Yeosang handed you some clothes, and once you were dressed Jongho cleaned himself up. It wasn’t as much as you so he just needed to wash his face.
“Cleaned up already?”
Seonghwa softly knocked and entered the room with a plate of cake, happy to see you were alright. He would probably scold Jongho but you told him to leave it alone, surely someone else would cake your face.
“You guys really went all out for me.”
“Of course, it’s your birthday. You should be celebrated to the maximum.”
“I really appreciate everything you guys have done for me today.”
“Well the night is still young. Here, you should enjoy some cake.”
Seonghwa was happy to feed you, and the cake was quite good too. Although you were getting icy all over your lips. Seonghwa was gonna reach over and wipe it off when Yeosang grabbed his hand and decided to kiss you, cleaning up the icing along the way.
“Yummy.”
“Ya!” Seonghwa yelled. “You can’t just go around kissing her!”
“Why not? I heard WooSan already gave her a present too.”
“What?”
“Yeah, they went down to the garage.” Jongho added. “I bet they made a mess.”
“The garage, is that true?”
“Uh… well…” You were a bit shy, trying to hide your face. “Yes…”
“I see… did you like it?”
“It was… nice…”
“I didn’t know you were such a bad girl.”
“What?”
“You’re supposed to get presents after cake, not before.”
“Oh, well… I didn’t-”
“Since you’ve had cake now. I suppose I can give you my present too.”
“Sure. What did you get me?”
“A very unique gift.”
Seonghwa put down the plate and grabbed your hand. He kissed it softly and then led it down to rest on his crotch. Your eyes went wide and you looked up at him, feeling more shy than before. He just smirked.
“What? You think I don’t know what those two troublemakers did? There are cameras everywhere, baby.”
“Oh…”
“No need to be shy. Although I understand you might be a bit tired, I’ll take good care of you though.”
“Ah, well…”
“All of us.” Yeosang added.
“Huh?”
“Did you think we were just gonna leave you with Seonghwa? That’s hardly fair.”
“So all three of you…”
“Can you handle us?” Jongho questioned. “It’s okay if you can’t, we’ll teach you.”
“You guys are being too much.”
“It’s only fair. The birthday girl has to get the best for her special day.”
Seonghwa leaned in close to kiss your cheek before taking the plate and setting it down on the dresser. Yeosang had you move up and lay back on the bed. The clothes you were wearing were loose fitting and easy to remove, leaving you in your undergarments.
“You’re all being very bold tonight.”
“We have been waiting for this too.”
“Really? You must have been so frustrated.”
“You have no idea.”
Yeosang was pushed to the side as Seonghwa climbed on top of you, stealing a kiss and tasting cake on your lips. His hands explored your body, ultimately pushing up your bra to feel your breasts. He had been holding himself together, but he couldn’t keep doing that. Seonghwa began to undress, getting you out of the last bits of clothes you had on too. Now that you were completely exposed he began pressing kisses all over your chest and lower stomach. Your focus was solely on him until a shirtless Yeosang crawled onto the bed and started kissing your hand. He made you giggle, which brought a smile to his lips.
Although Seonghwa wasn’t happy about your attention elsewhere, so he got it back the only way he sought fit. You let out a ragged moan as Seonghwa pushed a finger into you without warning. Your eyes shot down at him, seeing the big smirk on his face. You didn’t need that much prep, still recovering from the car sex. Which worked in your favor as you didn’t have to wait too long for Seonghwa to fuck you. He was still a tease though, going slow with his fingers, pressing long kisses on your clit, making you whine at every point. You couldn’t play his game for long.
“Seonghwa you better fuck me soon or Yeosang can go first.”
“Don’t make threats like that.”
“It’s my birthday, isn’t it? What I say goes.”
“Tsk. I like a dominant woman, but tonight you’re at my mercy.”
Maybe you should be careful what you wish for. Seonghwa grabbed your hips tightly, pressing on the bruises that were forming thanks to Wooyoung, and swiftly pushed his length into you. He could have teased you, but since you asked for it, he was gonna give it to you, every last bit. Your eyes rolled to the back of your head and you gripped the bed sheets.
“Fuck…”
“You wanted it.”
“Yeah… keep going…”
“Oh I will.”
Seonghwa started off gentle, wanting to let your body adjust, but he wasn’t gonna be a tease for long. Before you knew it he was going at a relentless pace, making your whole body move with him. He wanted you to himself and pushed Yeosang away, holding your hands in his and watching you with lust in his eyes. You tried to keep your eyes on him, but whenever he hit your sweet spot you couldn’t help but shut your eyes in bliss and tremble.
“You like that?”
“Hm…”
You were close, and you could tell he was too as he was losing his rhythm. It was a bit funny to think you had cleaned yourself up only to wind up with your legs spread so soon. You were gonna get filled up, which reminded you to mention it. Although Seonghwa said he knew, having been listening in to your previous session.
“Pervert.” Jongho commented.
“As if you’re not gonna go look up the security footage later.”
“Shut up.”
Seonghwa leaned in for a deep kiss as he kept his momentum going, freeing his hands from your grip and using them to play with you and push you over the edge. Your orgasm seemed to push him over the edge and he held you close as you both rode out the high together. He pressed his forehead against yours, the two of you breathless but with smiles on your faces.
“You good?”
“Never better.” You exhaled. “Although I’m not your first.”
“But you can be my last.”
“Hm…”
“Move over!” Yeosang shoved Seonghwa off you. “My fucken turn.”
“Ya! I wasn’t-”
“She’s so delicate right now I wanna take advantage.”
You barely even heard the end of Yeosang’s statement before he pushed himself into you, making the cum in you overflow. He let out a delightful moan as your body trembled and accommodated him among the mess. You gripped the sheets, letting out a shaky moan. You were still coming down from your high when Yeosang took over, making it so pleasure and pain began mixing. His hands trailed your body, kneading your breasts and taking them into his mouth on occasion. You reached over to feel his body, looking down as well to see where you two met. You never had this much fun before, and this was surely the best birthday present ever.
“You still with me, princess?”
“Yeah… I’m trying…”
“Trying?” Jongho questioned. “You’re barely halfway done here.”
“You jealous?”
“Who wouldn’t be?”
“Then be a good boy and wait.”
They’d each have a turn but they really didn’t like losing your attention. While you had been talking with Jongho, Yeosang slowed down, making you whimper. He didn’t move, forcing you to grind down on him for your own satisfaction. Then without warning he started back up again, grabbing your hips, which were definitely gonna be purple tomorrow. He was just a tad bit upset and now really taking it out on you. So it wasn’t long before another orgasm washed over you, making you shake and hold him tightly, which ultimately pushed him over the edge too.
“Fuck, you’re so good… we should do it again.”
“You’ve had your turn, hyung.” Jongho commented.
“Let the maknae have their fun too.” Seonghwa added. “If not for them we might not have gotten here.”
“So I wasn’t gonna get my present if not for Jongho?”
“Oh you would have gotten it one way or another.”
Jongho did give you a minute to rest and recover, laying down at your side and taking your hand in his, kissing it gently. He looked so dreamy with you, and his eyes were so big and bright. You couldn’t imagine what he had in store for you.
“Are you enjoying your party?”
“For the bits I’ve been in, yeah.”
“That’s good.”
Jongho started off slow and soft, knowing you were definitely sensitive. He carefully rolled on top of you, pressing soft kisses against your skin, making you feel very loved.
“Will you be alright?”
“Yeah… just be yourself.”
“If you can handle it.”
“I can.”
“Then I’ll test you on it.”
You laid with him for a while as he continued to pepper you with kisses. His touch would send sparks up your body, and when his lips finally reached your core you ran a hand through his hair. It was swollen and achy down there, but his gentle touch was soothing. You were lost in his softness that you didn’t notice when he was getting himself ready until you felt him pushing into you. He gave it to you inch by inch, holding your legs apart, watching your mouth hang open in silent bliss.
“I got you baby girl.”
Jongho held your hands, rocking back and forth softly. You moved with him, eyes shut and soft whimpers escaping your lips. He was a different kind of good, and you didn’t expect his strength. He slowed down a bit, picking you up in his arms and thrusting up into you. More soft moans escaped your lips into his ear, giving him strength and motivation. You wrapped your arms around him, using all your strength to hold on. He took care of the rest and managed to wring another orgasm out of you. He loved how you melted in his arms, and he could feel every little movement of your body as it was overwhelmed with pleasure.
Jongho pressed a kiss to your cheek, laying you back down on the bed and gently teasing you before he reached his own climax. This time he pressed his lips to yours, holding your hands tightly and riding out his own orgasm while feeding into yours. As you both caught your breath he laid beside you, still holding your hand. The other two had joined you in bed as well, all of you together in a little pile. You could feel the aches and bruises starting to form but you paid them no mind, still very happy with the overall experience.
“Happy birthday.”
“Thanks…”
You felt like you had probably fallen asleep for a bit, rightfully so. You awoke to the sounds of vibrating, sleepily sitting up and looking around. You were still in Yeosang’s room, and weren’t entirely alone. Yeosang and Jongho were still with you, taking a nap too, but Seonghwa was gone. Regardless, your focus shifted to the vibrating noise, looking around the room. You got out of bed, legs a bit shaky, but you found the source, your phone. You were still half asleep, but once you saw the caller ID you were wide awake. The spike of adrenaline gave you the energy to put on a shirt and joggers and step out of the room to answer the call.
“Hello?”
“Hey, where are you?”
“Oh, you know, out with friends. It’s my birth-”
“Where? I didn’t get an invite to the party.”
“You didn’t? I would have thought-”
“Y/n, please stop lying to me.”
“Wa… what?”
“I saw the pictures your friends posted on social, and I recognized the place.”
“So…”
“I told you to stay away. They are-”
You were already feeling frustrated with the call when your phone was suddenly taken away. Hongjoong offered you a smile and hung up, turning your phone off.
“Hongjoong…”
“What’s wrong? The birthday girl shouldn’t be sad on her special day.”
“Uh… I… you didn’t invite Chan?”
“Of course not. He doesn’t like us, and there shouldn’t be any negativity today.”
“But-”
“Did he call to wish you a happy birthday?”
“No…”
“Then the right choice was made. Come on now, forget about the call and focus on the party. The night is still young.” Hongjoong held his hand out to you. “Shall we?”
You knew Chan was gonna be upset about the way the call ended, even if it wasn’t your fault. Still, even if he rushed over now to see you and yell, it would be best to enjoy yourself to the fullest. You took a breath and offered Hongjoong a smile, taking his hand.
“We shall.”
“Good. Now I heard from Seonghwa that someone has been receiving presents.”
“I see word travels fast.”
“Have you been enjoying yourself?”
“Yes. It’s a great party.”
“I’m glad to hear.”
“I didn’t know you’d-”
While walking your legs suddenly gave out, but Hongjoong managed to hold you up. The adrenaline of the call had worn off and the exhaustion of your previous activities was catching up to you now.
“Sorry…”
“No need to apologize, I got you.”
You were trying to get your feet under you when Yunho and Mingi suddenly appeared. The two quickly took you from Hongjoong and helped you stand.
“You good?”
“Yeah, yeah…”
“I didn’t know Wooyoung and San did such a number on you.”
“You’re forgetting they aren’t the only ones to deliver their presents.”
“Are you serious?” Mingi questioned. “How are you still awake baby girl?”
“No idea… so are all of you just gifting me sex tonight?”
“Don’t like it?”
“Seems a little cheap. I saw the boxes down there…”
“You’re assuming sex is the only gift you’ll get from us.” Hongjoong chuckled. “Not to mention this party. We spent quite a pretty penny on you.”
“You didn’t have to.”
“But we wanted to.”
The boys carried you to another bedroom, Hongjoong’s, and set you down. Yunho gently grabbed your legs and massaged them a bit, getting you to lay back. Your shirt exposed a bit of your stomach, and he pulled it up further, seeing the marks.
“Damn, you really are having a fun night, aren’t you?”
“I can’t lie… it’s been the best.”
“Then let us continue, or at least bring this night to a close.” Hongjoong said. “If you can manage it.”
“I wouldn’t mind passing out with one of you guys in me.”
“Promise?”
Yunho pressed kisses to your cheek, pushing you up on the bed so you could rest comfortably. He got you out of your shirt and bra, taking one of your breasts into his mouth. You ran a hand through his hair, keeping him close. He tugged the joggers down, rubbing your through your panties for a moment. You were still wet down there, and messy. Yunho couldn’t wait long before yanking your panties down and pushing two fingers into you. The wet slopping sounds seemed to please everyone, and Yunho quickly understood he didn’t have to prep much, you were eager and waiting.
Yunho was quickly on you, not wanting to hear anyone else claim you first. He wasn’t subtle, but swift with his motions. Your body was barely recovering from the last guy between your legs, but you figured you could handle a few more. Yunho was careful not to put any unnecessary strain on your body, but still made sure you were enjoying yourself. He had a nice rhythm going and you were truly relaxed. His touch was gentle but pleasurable, acting more like a lover than anything else. You were surprised he kept his pace throughout, even as he pushed you to the edge. Somehow he held himself together long enough for you to calm down before he went in hard and achieved his own high.
“Fuck… you’re all gonna leave me bruised up tomorrow…”
“And unable to walk.” Mingi commented. “That’s a promise.”
“Then I expect to be carried.”
“I got you, princess.”
With that Mingi shoved Yunho aside, taking you into his arms and pulling you up. He sat down and had you resting in his lap. He gently held your waist, leading you to grind down on him. He still had his briefs on, but he didn’t mind getting them stained with your juices and what Yunho had left in you. He pressed his head against yours, watching the blissed out smile on your face. You both could only last so long before your basic needs took over. You reached down to free Mingi’s cock, stroking it a bit and adjusting yourself to take him in. He helped you settle down on him, giving you a kiss as a reward.
“I’ll do all the work, so just enjoy yourself.”
“Hm…”
You wrapped your arms around Mingi, resting your head on his shoulder. He reached around to grab your ass, making you yelp, but he just chuckled. You seemed comfortable so he began to move, being gentle at first, but he couldn’t hold himself back. You grabbed him tightly, moaning into his ear. He was rough, or maybe it felt that way because you were so worn down already. Still he was good to you, holding you close and whispering such sweet words. You didn’t know when he was getting close, but he certainly pushed you to cloud nine.
He laid back with you on top of him, still thrusting into you as you rode out your high with him, and soon enough he was adding to the mess between your legs. You shook more violently this time, but Mingi made sure you were alright. Once you settled he carefully laid you down on the bed, pressing soft kisses to your face. You let out low chuckles, smiling with a happy look on your face. Mingi stayed with you for a while, caressing your cheek. You might have fallen asleep if the bed didn’t suddenly dip and you got turned around to face Hongjoong. He had a big smile on his face, reaching over to pet your head.
“Having fun?”
“Very…”
“Can you accept another present?”
“Maybe… I want it either way…”
“Well isn’t someone greedy.”
“Birthday girl, remember?”
“I do.”
Hongjoong leaned over to kiss your head, then your lips, then slowly trailed down your body. He took your hands in his and placed kisses on them too. He was gentle in how he moved your body about. His hands caressed your thighs as he pulled your legs apart. He could see how red and swollen your clit was, giving that a kiss as well and making you shiver. He slowly climbed on top of you, giving you more kisses. He whispered in your ear and let you know he was gonna fuck you, wanting you to hold yourself together for him. You promised to do so to the best of your ability. That was enough for him, whispering dirty things in your ear as he pushed himself into you, going inch by inch so you could feel everything.
Your body welcomed him, already feeling the tickles of an orgasm. By now you were so worn down you were floating in a state of bliss, and there wasn’t any coming down. Not with the constant attention, and the fact you’ve had more orgasms this night than ever before. Hongjoong certainly started off slow before getting into a gentle rhythm, his focus solely on you. He watched your face, the expressions you made as he moved around and pleased you. He kept his eyes locked with yours, and you did your best to maintain it, but you were certainly falling apart. Every touch felt like a mini orgasm, and you couldn’t do much else but lie there and take it. Hongjoong was well aware of this, and he just wanted to make sure you finished right.
You don’t know for sure if Hongjoong hit that sweet spot just right, or your body just broke down, but that final climax was something else. Your whole body trembled as the pleasure and pain mixed together across every inch of your being. Not to mention all the kisses Hongjoong added as he watched you become undone beneath him. You only knew when he climaxed cause you felt a warmth inside you, and could feel the overflow of cum just dripping out of you. The exhaustion was really hitting, and you could barely keep your eyes open. You tried to hold on to Hongjoong, but he just took your hands and kissed them, setting them down.
“We wore you out baby, you should get some rest.”
“My party though…”
“It’s far from over. Take a little nap and I’ll clean you up, okay?”
“Hm…”
“Good girl.”
You definitely needed rest, and left yourself in their trusted arms. You closed your eyes and let yourself float in and out of consciousness. At some point you felt warm water along your skin, soft hands gently massaging your body, and being wrapped up in clean clothes. You felt a comfy bed beneath you, seeing some face blur past you at times, but you stayed in your own little world, drifting and resting. You didn’t know how much time had passed, but you eventually had the strength to properly get up. You thought maybe you’d be alone to rest, but as you opened your eyes you found a sleepy little Jongho at your side. You reached over to pet his head, getting a little hum out of him, and having him open his eyes.
“Hi…”
“Hey, are you feeling better?”
“I’m good… did you nap with me…”
“A little break from the party doesn’t hurt.”
“Hm… yeah…”
You carefully sat up, getting help from Jongho in the process. You felt sore all over, but you were happy, it had been a fun night, and it was a very lovely present.
“I have something for you.” Jongho handed you a little box. “Another gift.”
“Oh, what’s this?”
You opened the box and started laughing, it was some birth control pills, and Jongho brought over some water.
“You know I take birth control, right?”
“But just in case, you can’t be too safe.”
“You don’t wanna be a daddy?”
“Oh, you better watch that mouth, I might take you up on the offer.”
“Don’t worry. I’m not ready to be a mother either.”
You took the pills and laid back down, taking in a breath and enjoying the comfortable bed. You wanted to go back down to the party, but you still didn’t have the strength for that. You asked Jongho to help you get on your feet, even if your legs were still shaky. You managed to stand, but before you could take any steps you heard a loud commotion from out in the hall. Jongho heard too, seeming concerned when the door suddenly swung open.
“YA!”
Seeing and hearing Chan yelled startled you, and you collapsed back on the bed. You could see the anger on his face, making you fearful.
“I cannot believe you.”
“This is a party.” Hongjoong exclaimed. “You can’t be yelling at the birthday girl.”
“Shut up! I cannot believe any of you!”
Chan came over and shoved Jongho away, grabbing your arm and yanking you to your feet. You yelled and weren’t able to stand, immediately falling to the ground. Chan looked at you in shock, kneeling down to take a closer look. He caught sight of some of the bruises on your neck, pulling up your shirt without asking and seeing all the other marks. He quickly got up and pinned Hongjoong against the wall.
“What the fuck did you do!”
Hongjoong chuckled. “It’s a party, and we were having fun. What do you want from me? It was all consensual, I swear.”
“Chan!” You yelled. “Let him go! I’m fine! I-”
“Not a word from you!
“…”
“It’s her birthday and you come in yelling at her like this? What the hell is wrong with you?”
“That’s funny, coming from you.”
Chan let Hongjoong go and came back over to you, pulling you up to your feet. You could barely stand, let alone walk, but he pulled you along anyway. You bit your lip to keep from making any noises and just did your best to follow. You struggled on the stairs and hid your face when you got to the bottom floor, not wanting to be seen, but of course Chan drew attention. Some of the other Ateez members noticed and rushed over, but you shook your head at them. Chan got you into his car, putting your seat belt on you and slammed the door shut. You hid your face, not able to meet anyone in the eye and stayed silent on the drive. You kept your head low, but as you looked around you noticed the streets were different.
“This isn’t the-”
“You think I’m taking you back to your place so they can go get you?”
“No, I-”
“You are unbelievable.”
“Chan-”
“Quiet! I told you to break off from them and what do I find? You have no problem lying to my face now.”
“I-”
“I told you to be quiet.”
“…”
“You’ll be staying with me until further notice.”
You wanted to explain yourself, to at least have your voice be heard, but given what Chan just did, and your current state, it was best to remain silent. So you did. When you got to Chan’s place he got you out of the car, holding your arm and pulling you along, a lot gentler this time. He plopped you down on the couch and came back with a med kit, wanting to take a better look at you. All you really had were bruises and some nail marks, nothing too serious, but he had to be sure. You were a bit nervous, but lifted up your shirt just enough so you didn’t expose your breasts. Like you said nothing serious, and he was satisfied after checking.
“Here. It’s your clothes, put them on.”
“Thanks…”
Your body wasn’t so sore anymore, but you did struggle a bit to make it to the bathroom. You dressed into your clothes and returned to the living room. Chan was nowhere to be seen, but you knew where he’d be. You went over into his office, seeing him looking over some papers.
“Chan…”
“Don’t. I don’t wanna hear it.”
“But-”
“You went out with a bang, literally, so let’s leave it at that.”
“I-”
“Please.”
“Yeah… yeah that’s fine…”
You made your way over to Chan’s side, looking down at the papers on the table. You reached over to look some over, coming across an image from a CCTV.
“What’s this?”
“A partial plate from the last robbery.”
“You got a plate?”
“Partial. I honestly thought the vehicles they used didn’t have any plates, but it seems like they just cover them up.”
“It seems fortune is on our- your side. It’s progress.”
“Yeah. Minho got a bit crazy and rammed into one of the vehicles. Guess that damaged the plate cover and we managed to catch a few digits.”
“You gonna run this through your database?”
“The car itself might not even be registered, could be a fake plate to begin with. We’ll still run it, although working with a partial plate is gonna make it difficult.”
“Any bit of progress is better than none.”
“Exactly.”
“I’m gonna get some rest.”
“You do that.”
“Don’t stay up too late.”
“No promises.”
“Night.”
“Good night, and y/n?”
“Hm?”
“Happy birthday.”
“Thanks. I’ll see you in the morning.”
❤
Chan kept to his word and didn’t let you leave his place. He drove you to and from school, always punctual. Even though he never said anything, you knew he was always looking around for others. You didn’t get any messages from anyone, not that you would respond, but it really made you wonder what everyone thought. Surely word got around about what happened that night. Your friends didn’t mention it either, just saying things went well. Of course Chan probably spoke with them beforehand, and you weren’t gonna pry. So you just focused on getting your life back to normal, no more secret double life stuff going on. If only it was that easy.
“How’s the body?”
You jumped at the voice that suddenly appeared, distracting you from your notes. Your first class had been canceled so you were in the library when someone approached you. The voice was familiar, and you were a bit shy to look up, so they took a seat instead.
“You’re not hurt anywhere are you?”
“I’m fine, San.”
“You didn’t call.”
“Neither did you.”
“And have Chan scream in my ear, I didn’t wanna risk it.”
“Well he’s not monitoring my phone 24/7 so you would have been fine.”
“Then why didn’t you call?”
“San.”
“Hm?”
“What are you doing here?”
“Me? Nothing, just here to see you.”
“You’re not a student here, you should go.”
“Come on, I came all-”
“I’m a student, San.” You interrupted. “I’m not from a wealthy family, and I seriously need to focus on school if I want to get anywhere in life. It was fun getting to know you guys, but this is where we must part ways.”
“You don’t mean that. Was your birthday present-”
“Thanks for the party, and the gifts. It was a good farewell.”
“You still have all those presents back-”
“Leave. Before I call security.”
“You’d do that?”
“I wanna graduate, which means I have to pass this semester in order to get closer to my goal. Partying and racing isn’t gonna help me. Now please, go.”
“Alright… don’t be a stranger.”
“Yeah.”
You didn’t know if that went well, but at least nothing got heated. You continued to focus on school, managing to get to finals week, and feeling confident in your skills. Test taking always sucked, but the exams actually felt easy, so you were certain you passed. After your last one, a midday one, you were going to text Chan when you ran into a familiar face.
“Congratulations.”
“Hongjoong… what are you doing here?”
“I’m here to see you of course. You’ve completed your last exam, and the semester is over, right?”
“Uh, yeah, but-”
“We should celebrate. You’re one step closer to graduation.”
“But-”
“San told us your birthday party was a farewell party, and I find that quite unfair.”
“Unfair?”
“We should have a proper going away party for you. I would have mentioned it sooner, but I understand you wanted to focus on your studies. Now that’s done, shall we?”
“Hongjoong-”
“Nothing big. Just dinner and us, I promise.”
“I can’t just-”
“I understand Chan has been keeping a watchful eye, but he’d understand you wanting to unwind today. Besides, I doubt he’ll ever know. So, may we have the honor of your company one last time?”
“Fine, but I can’t be out so late.”
“Of course.”
Despite your better judgment you went with Hongjoong back to his place. The others were very happy to see you, and you couldn’t help the genuine smile on your face.
“First, your present.” Hongjoong said, handing you the car keys. “Here.”
“For me?”
“It should make it easier for you to get to and from school from now on. And it’ll be easier to go out and enjoy yourself.”
“I… I’m not sure I can accept this…”
“Please do.” Seonghwa stated. “We can’t possibly repay you for all the great memories we’ve made together.”
“Ah, I see.”
“Come on, let’s go inside.” Yeosang held his hand out to you. “One last dinner.”
You took his hand and followed them all inside. The place had been cleaned up nicely since your party. It was weeks ago, but still, not a trace was left. It actually seemed a lot emptier than before. You were going to ask when Mingi suddenly took your other hand.
“We still have to set the table.” Mingi explained. “So how about we let the others do that.”
“Ya! Mingi!”
“Have fun!”
Before anyone else could object Mingi pulled you away from the group and led you away. No one was gonna stop you two, so you ran off. Mingi took you around the house, asking how you’ve been and how your exams went. He was glad to hear you were done with the stress and felt confident in passing your classes. You two wound up down in the garage, Mingi suggesting taking you out on one last ride. You looked at all the cars, blushing a bit when you saw the one where San and Wooyoung had given you your birthday present. Although your eyes then lingered to another car.
“Oh… isn’t that…”
You walked over to the car that had caught your attention. You had been down in the garage multiple times before. Of course you didn’t know them all, but something about this car caught your eye.
“This looks like the car the Black Pirates drive.”
“Wa… what?”
“You know, those robberies that have taken place in the area as of late. I saw a picture of one of the cars they drive and it had a partial… plate…”
Now that you were closer and rambling about the car you looked down at the license plate, realizing that it actually matched the partial plate that had been caught on camera.
“I didn’t know the car had been reported in the news.”
“It wasn’t… I, uh, I actually saw it online. You know things always get leaked there.”
“So you kept up with it then? Playing detective in your spare time.”
“Uh, well… yeah, kind of.”
“That’s cool.”
“Yeah… what a crazy coincidence.”
“Coincidence… right.”
“Actually we should go back upstairs. I’m sure the others are done setting up, and we can all take a ride together later.”
“That sounds like a good idea.”
Mingi took your hand and the two of you went upstairs. You were trying not to act so nervous. You didn’t know what to do anymore, but you knew you needed to call Chan immediately. He could chew you out for all this later. Of course you could be wrong on your assumption that Ateez were the Black Pirates, but you had an uneasy feeling about everything. You needed to leave.
“Mingi.”
“Hm?”
“I just remembered that since today was my last test, me and my friends made plans to celebrate together. I can’t have dinner with you guys tonight, but maybe tomorrow.”
“But you’re already here, and your friends haven’t called.”
“I just got a text and they were asking where I was, so I should get going.”
“The others-”
“It’s not goodbye, so let’s not make it one.”
“Y/n-”
“I’ll call you guys, I promise.”
You pulled your hand away from Mingi and calmly walked to the front door. You held yourself together not to make it look weird. At least you had a means of leaving, the present you had been given. You did fumble with the keys a bit but managed to open the door and start the car. You waved at Mingi and drove off, not really sure where you were going, but needing to get as far away as possible. It was already late, and for the most part the road was empty. You carefully reached over to grab your phone and call Chan, although it said he was unavailable. You tried multiple times, but got the same response every time.
“Come on, Chan, pick up.”
While driving you suddenly heard the roar of an engine, looking in the rear view mirror to see two vehicles getting close. It didn’t take long to recognize the cars, and then the drivers and passengers.
“Fuck…”
You were freaking out, knowing they’d catch up to you soon enough. You tried to call Chan again, but nothing. The cars come up on either side of you, on your left you see Jongho waving at you, asking you to stop. You didn’t feel safe, you couldn’t comply with this, so you just stepped on the gas. They seemed a bit annoyed, but continued to follow. You tried once to call Chan, but there was no answer, so you resorted to a voicemail.
“Chan, please answer your goddamn phone! When you get this, please call me back immediately. You were right, okay? Shit was dangerous and… I fucked up, but it was an accident! I didn’t… shit, they caught up to me…”
You weren’t an experienced driver, especially when it came to speed, but you didn’t let your foot off the gas. You didn’t know how fast you were going, but just seeing the others getting closer put you on edge. You were only really focused on the road, not wanting to lose control, and then the two cars crashed against you, trying to sandwich you between them. You screamed, trying to get them off, but whatever they were doing, they were in control.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck… Chan, I’m sorry… I know you told me to stay out of it… it’s my fault alright… please just call me back so I can tell you everything… I don’t know long I can do this… the Black Pirates-”
The others pulled back suddenly, but you still turned the wheel. The sudden movement, combined with the speed, you turned to the side and wound up flipping over. Everything happened in a blur, like the light of the world was turning on and off in slow motion. You don’t know how many times your car flipped, but at some point it stopped. Your ears were ringing, and the edges of your vision were black. The world was upside down, and you slowly looked around. You vaguely noticed the other two cars coming to a stop, seeing people rush out.
“Y/n!”
“Don’t touch the car!” Hongjoong ordered. “And someone call an ambulance.���
With that said, Mingi ended up grabbing Wooyoung before he got close, holding him back. Yeosang dialed emergency services, and Yunho ended up grabbing San as well.
“Hyung!” Wooyung yelled. “We can’t just leave her!”
“You know why we followed her out here.”
“Hyung!”
“Seonghwa, Jongho, get the license plates.”
“HYUNG!”
You could see some footsteps approaching, but you couldn’t make much out. There was a dull ache all over your body, although you felt more like you were floating. Still, among the chaos of everything, you didn’t want it to end this way.
“… help… save… me…”
The two boys grabbed the license plates off the car and stepped away. No one was happy with this, but it was Hongjoong’s orders.
“… please… don’t leave… me…”
“We’re not seriously leaving her like this.” San said. “Are we?”
“The ambulance and police will be here soon, we have to go.”
“Hyung!”
“We don’t have time, let’s go.”
You vaguely heard the sounds of sirens in the distance, followed by cars speeding off. It was hard to stay awake, but you held out, trying to wait for someone, anyone, to help. The sirens did get lower, and at some point you could see others approach. Your head was pounding and you could taste blood in your mouth, but you figured it was okay to close your eyes now. Even if you didn’t open them again, you could stay awake much longer. You heard voices, maybe speaking to you, but you just closed your eyes and sank into darkness.
❤
You gasped awake, panicking as you felt the restraints on your body. You were freaking out and taking in your surroundings as all these memories flooded your mind. At one point you screamed, wishing you could grab your head, but your arms were restrained. You calmed yourself and took in some deep breaths, slowly looking up at the men surrounding you. They had been watching you calmly this whole time.
“So, do you remember now?” Hongjoong asked. “Do you remember us?”
“I… I remember…”
“That’s good. We-”
“You left me…”
“Huh?”
“You left me for dead… you tried to kill me!”
You started screaming and thrashing in your restraints. This caught them off guard and San and Wooyoung quickly reached over to grab you and hold you still.
“Ya, ya, ya.” Seonghwa knelt down before you. “Easy now, you really think we left you for dead?”
“You did! You…” Tears stung your eyes. “You left me…”
“Oh baby, why did you run?”
“Huh?”
“Why did you run away that night? What reason did you have to run from us?”
“I…”
“Mingi said you were talking about the Black Pirates, and that you suspected us. Is that why you ran away?”
“Why… why did you chase me…”
“You didn’t seem to be in your right mind when you left, and to be driving, we were worried. We tried to get you to stop, but you wouldn’t. Then the unimaginable happened…”
“And you left…”
“You had one of our cars.” Yunho said. “We race with those, and they’re designed to survive a crash and flip. You were never gonna die.”
“Liar! How would I know that!”
“Cause you’re alive and well today, aren’t you?”
“Fuck you!”
“Easy now, easy.” Yeosang interrupted. “We just wanna talk. Now that everything is back in order we should clear things up, don’t you agree?”
“Let me go! You fuckers kidnapped me! You ran me off the road and tried to kill me and now this! You’re going-”
“Aish.” Hongjoong hissed. “Let’s just cut to it then.”
Hongjoong stepped up before you and grabbed a handful of your hair, holding your head back. Some of the others didn’t like his actions but they said nothing, just watching.
“That night you came to our place, you went down to the garage with Mingi. One of our cars caught your eye. You recognized it as a car the Black Pirates used, even mentioning the partial plate. So now, my question is, how did you know that?”
“The news-”
“The news never reported on our crimes.” Hongjoong chuckled when your eyes went wide. “Yes baby girl, we’re the Black Pirates. The news reported the robberies, but never stated they were connected, never asked the public for help identifying a car or a partial plate, so how did you know about it? You a cop?”
“It was on the-”
“Y/n, sweetie, stop playing games.” Hongjoong let you go. “We know none of the car information was ever shared with the press, or leaked online. How so? We have an inside source. That means we know that the only people who had access to that information are somehow involved with the police. Now answer the question, are you a cop?”
“…”
“Perhaps you were an informant. That makes sense too. You stuck out like a sore thumb when you first came to the races, yet you were very social and befriended everyone.”
“That sounds like an informant.” Jongho added. “I remember you got so many phone numbers at your first party.”
“…”
“Why are you so silent now? You were yelling a few minutes ago.”
“Maybe we’re wrong.” San commented. “Maybe she’s an undercover cop. The authorities suspected street racers, and then she showed up.”
“Wait, wait, wait.” Mingi interrupted. “Isn’t she close friends with Stray Kids? They suddenly came on the scene and rose to our ranks. Looking back on it now, that seems suspicious, doesn’t it?”
“Chan and the others have nothing to do with this!” You snapped.
“With what? Are you admitting to working for the police?”
“…”
“Come on now, the silent treatment again?”
“Baby, we already know the truth.” Wooyoung commented. “Chan and his little stray kids are undercover cops. We knew there was someone like that in our midst but we weren’t sure until you confirmed it for us.”
“Wa… what?”
“Don’t you remember? That night you went out drinking with friends and Yunho took you home. He was gonna drop you off at your apartment but you had him take you somewhere else. We peeked in later when it was empty and imagine our surprise at what we found.”
“No… no I didn’t-”
“Sh, it’s okay.” Yunho assured. “You were intoxicated that night, and you didn’t mean any harm. Thanks for the information, although that just begs the question, what are you? A cop or informant? My money is on the latter.”
“…”
“You don’t have to be shy. We-”
“Don’t hurt him… any of them… please…”
“Now we’re getting somewhere.” Seonghwa chuckled. “Are you ready to be honest?”
“Just leave him alone…”
“Alright. So what are you then?”
“A volunteer…”
“Huh?”
“I’m not a cop… or informant… I just wanted to help…”
“Is that why you were so genuine with us? It was never a mask. Do you consider us your friends?”
“… I did…”
“Did? Past tense? You know we were genuine with you too, right?”
“What does that-”
“We’re not bad guys.” Yeosang added. “We’ve never hurt anyone. Just robbed some banks.”
“Why…”
“That’s hardly the point here. We may have met under special circumstances, but we’re friends. More than friends I’d say.”
“What?”
“You know…” Jongho began. “That night, we wanted to invite you to come with us.”
“Huh?”
“You were done with school and we were leaving this place. We wanted you to join us. To go on a new adventure together. Of course you ran off before we could propose the idea.”
“Me? Why… why would I go with you?”
“Don’t you remember your birthday party? I think that night speaks for itself.”
“I… that doesn’t…” You took a breath. “Do you think we have something? That beyond being friends there was more to this relationship?”
“Well, isn’t there?”
“No… you were my friends once, but I was reminded time and time again we come from different worlds. Anything between us was never gonna work out, so I had to let go first.”
“And look how that went.” Mingi commented. “You got scared and ran off, got yourself hospitalized too. Gosh, it was so annoying when Chan came busting down our doors with the police. It makes more sense now how he managed to do that.”
“What did you say?”
“Did he not tell you? Once you were stable he stormed our house looking for any evidence to insinuate that we ran you off the road. Of course he was trying to use the fact we were in the middle of moving to make his point, but that got him nowhere.”
“…”
“As you know, we were always planning to move.” Yunho added. “It’s why we wanted to ask you that night, but of course even if things didn’t go our way, we still had things set up. So the move continued, even if Chan was crawling all over our property and checking all our vehicles. He walked away empty handed.”
“Leave him out of this. I won’t tell him anything, so just let me go.”
“Let you go? We have all kinds of history-”
“That’s the past. You left me for dead on the road, and never came back. We’ve already parted ways.”
Wooyoung chuckled. “We never came back? Is that what you think? Oh baby, that’s far from the truth.”
“The hell are you talking about?”
“Aish. We were gonna get you from the hospital but Seonghwa got interrupted.”
“What?”
“We told you that we wanted to leave with you.” Seonghwa stated. “It was hard to find a moment when Chan wasn’t around to sneak in, and then you woke up to my surprise.”
“You… you were the one…”
“We were all so upset when Seonghwa reported your amnesia.” Hongjoong continued. “But you disappeared with Chan after you left the hospital so there was no way to check in on you. We had to wait till school started up again and hope to see you on campus. Thankfully we did, and the moments you interacted with some of us, it really showed you didn’t remember us at all. It was very upsetting, until we found out your memories were returning.”
“And so you kidnapped me?”
“We should be there for the important moment.”
“You drugged me and forced me-”
“Ya, that’s all in the past now. What matters is that you remember everything, and we’re together.”
“Let me go.”
“Not gonna happen.”
“Let. Me. Go. I want nothing to do with you, so I won’t say anything. Just let me go.”
“What part of no did you not understand?” San questioned. “We’ve been waiting for you for months. You don’t get to walk away like this.”
“We’re not friends anymore, and weren’t not anything else. So let me go.”
“Or what?” Yeosang asked. “What are you gonna do? Cause you’re still tied up in our garage baby. You gonna escape?”
“You-”
“We have no intention of letting you go. You’re staying with us either way. So get comfy.”
“Let me-”
“We only came back to this old town looking for you.” Hongjoong stated. “Now that we found you we can make preparations to leave and be on our way.”
“You can’t do this! Chan will realize I’m missing soon and-”
“What? He’ll come knocking on our door like he did when you got into your accident? We already told you he walked away empty handed, and that’s gonna happen again. No one is taking you away from us, not even you.”
“You’re all fucken psychos!”
“Yeah, yeah maybe we are.” Hongjoong grabbed your face. “But there’s just something about you that calls out to me. From the moment our eyes met, I just knew I had to have you. Being near you felt right, as if we had been together before, as if it was meant to be. Like some kind of deja vu.”
“You won’t get away with this!”
“I’m sure you felt it too. Heck, when my boys got close you admitted to feeling something familiar about them. Not to mention how we met again.”
“You-”
“I know you get deja vu.”
“…”
“So let’s stop pretending, okay?” Hongjoong let you go. “You guys know what to do with her. Make sure she’s comfortable until we leave.”
“Got it.”
“No! No, you can’t do this!”
“Just hold on for a while longer.” Seonghwa kissed your head. “We’ll begin again properly.”
“Let me go! You psychos! Let me go!”
Some of them walked off, meanwhile San and Wooyoung held you down again. Yunho walked up to you with another needle and you tried to get him away, but you could only watch as something was injected into your arm.
“Don’t be scared, everything’s gonna be okay, you’ll see.”
“No! Please, please don’t do this.”
“Sh, just get some rest. We can talk more later.”
You felt someone undoing your restraints, and once you were free you tried to jump Yunho, but you could feel your strength leaving you. Despite your efforts you couldn’t stay awake, and he easily scooped you up in his arms. His gentle voice was lulling you to sleep, and eventually you shut your eyes. Fading into the unknown with no idea what awaited you.
“There, there, sweet dreams love. Dream of us.”
#ateez#hongjoong#seonghwa#yunho#yeosang#san#mingi#wooyoung#jongho#kim hongjoong#park seonghwa#jeong yunho#kang yeosang#choi san#song mingi#jung wooyoung#choi jongho#ateez au#ateez yandere#ateez imagine#ateez scenarios#atz#atz au#ateez deja vu
301 notes
·
View notes
Text
Don't take the warmth with you
Sum: A one shot where Tangerine has to leave for a job and you aren't too happy about that.
Tipsy on wine and drunk on lust you had fallen asleep late last night. Tangerine had done the same. The cool night had your man pressed to your chest, still smelling of sex and smiling from love.
It would take a truly cruel man to ruin this moment. So it shouldn’t be surprising that Lemon would be that man. His ring tone really was the only thing that would get Tangerine off the bed and sitting up at this hour anyway.
“What? Yeah, I know it’s you, what do you want, Mate?” Tangerine asks, sitting off the side of the bed. His back towards you.
In the low light of the bedroom Tangerine’s back was never ending. Without thinking you reach out and gently touch just above the small of his back. He barely acknowledged it; other than the tiny jolt his body gives at your hand’s initial touch.
“Of course we’re going today. Fuck, you really call me at-.” There’s a slight movement as Tangerine squints at his phone screen. “Four in the morning to ask me this?”
It’s hard, almost impossible, to roll your body over in bed. Pressing your face against his back and giving him a kiss. Your arms wrapping around his center in an embrace that he leans slightly back into. His free hand resting on your arms clasp tightly around his waist.
“We have hours before we need to be there, Lemon. The hell are you even awake for?”
More kisses are given to his back. Along with little nips that demand his attention.
“Are you shitting me?” Tangerine whisper yells, ripping himself out of your arms to start walking around the bedroom. “Fucking AM, fucking PM, give me a minuet.”
The aggressive slamming hanging up of Tangerine’s call is amplified in the quiet bedroom. Along with the rapid slamming of drawers and the gun safe Tangerine is currently digging through.
Half-awake and even less alive you manage to mumble out a “What?” before your face falls into the mattress.
“I’m so sorry, Darling,” He says, jumping up to pull his pants into position. “I got my departure time wrong and, yep, fucking late.”
He’s leaving. That wakes you up.
“Late? You’re already leaving?” You ask, already knowing the answer.
Even in the dark you could see the pause this gave Tangerine. He doesn’t stop moving but he does slow down. Finishing with his tie but taking a moment to come closer and kneel in front of you.
“I’m sorry, I am so sorry, Love.” He whispers. “It will be less then a week. Then I will take a break for just as long. For two weeks, a fucking month.”
Just like with his back you reach out and gently touch his dangling tie. Running the fabric through your fingers while he talks. Something to focus on other than your own disappointment or Tangerine’s sad eyes.
“Do you even need to go this time? Can’t Lemon do it himself? I mean, we really don’t even need the money.” You say, now holding his tie in almost a grip.
“First of all; Lemon isn’t going or doing shit without mean. And I personally like living in a penthouse with my bird dressed in pearls and rubies.” Tangerine retorts. Covering your tie holding hand with his own. “It’s gonna be two months, baby. And it’s gonna be the best two months of your fucking life.”
It doesn’t matter what you say or do now. Tangerine is leaving.
“And I get more pearls?” You ask, as if that were the only reason you were with Tangerine.
“I’ll find you a pearl the size of your head?” he promises, giving your hand a kiss on the knuckles.
“Okay, watch out for Lemon.” You say, immediately followed by a kiss from Tangerine.
It’s a hard and deep kiss the presses you back into the bed. The hold on his tie and an arm around his neck kept him close. When he releases your lips you simply hold him in a hug. Letting go of his tie and simply holding him tightly.
“I’m sorry…” Tangerine says, moving your arms from where they hold him.
“I know,” You give one smaller kiss before he leaves your embrace completely. “Be safe, watch out for Lemon.”
Tangerine smiles, grabbing his coat from the counter. “Always do. I love you, but I got a train to catch.”
#requested#reader insert#bullet train reader insert#bullet train#bullet train 2022#tangerine x reader#fluff#little bit of angst#one shot#very short#not edited
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Annoying: John Marston X Male Reader
Fictober Prompt: Day 3, Hate Sex
Pronouns: he/him, Reader referred to as ‘man’
Physical Sex: AMAB
Rating: E/Smut
Warnings: Hate sex, anal fingering, anal sex, prostate massage, dirty talk, teasing, mentions of John’s situation with Abigail and Jack, Reader is an asshole, pre-Blackwater, violence, punching
Summary: You’ve been sent on a scouting excursion with John to find a good spot closer to Blackwater, John is annoying through the whole ride.
It has been two hours. Walking along a barren trail with your tired horse and listening to the endless and constant complaining of John Marston. The man is undoubtedly irritating, wholly annoying. But Dutch picked you for scouting, so you to try to tune out that stupid scratch in his voice and focus on looking for a new spot closer to Blackwater.
“I just don’t get what her deal is.” John continues.
You feel the distinct desire to bash your head against your saddle horn. Maybe that would end this insufferable ride. Why couldn’t Dutch have picked Javier or Charles or someone quiet? At least Micah talks about interesting things on occasion. Bill can crack a joke. None of them have this apparent need to vent whilst riding.
“She just doesn’t-”
“Marston.” You groan. “Shut up, for the love of life itself. Just be quiet for once.”
“Oh, are my problems annoying you?”
“Yes, jeez, just shut it.”
He huffs, looking away to pout like a child.
“No one wants to hear about you and Abigail, the whole camp already has to listen to you go on and on about how the kid isn’t yours. No one cares.”
“Fuck off.” He mutters.
“I wish I could.”
There is a blissful minute of silence before he opens his mouth again. “You think he’s mine?”
“Fuck, Marston.” You sigh. “I have no clue, just shut the hell up.”
“He ain’t.” He mumbles. “Can’t be.”
“You won’t have to worry about it if you keep talking, because I’ll shoot you.”
“Why’re you always so damn irritable?”
“Because you annoy me to no end, Marston.”
You pull on your reins to move towards a clearing that looks promising, only slightly visible from the narrow path between trees. Finally sliding off your horse, you stretch your legs a little and look over the spot.
“How do I annoy you exactly?”
You rub at your eyes, feeling the ache forming behind them from having to listen to his voice. “In every possible way you could ever imagine.”
“You’re an asshole, you know that?”
“I’m not the one bothering other people with my problems.”
“At least I find the time to bring money in instead of lounging around camp all damn day!”
That, now that, brings a twinge of much more than annoyance to buzz around in your head. Not only have you been bringing in consistent money since you joined, you just pulled a job with Mac and Davey that scored the camp funds upwards of eight-hundred dollars. So, naturally, you punch John in the face for suggesting otherwise.
“Shit.” He mutters, recoiling and tackling you to the ground.
You roll for a while, exchanging punches and losing your hats along the way until you find yourself atop John. You sit across his thin torso, your fist curled into his shirt as the other stands ready to lay another blow. But, John, he goes still, as if he’s afraid to move. For all the scrapping and talk, you know you’re not scary enough to make him freeze like this so you lower your raised fist and look over your shoulder. You half expect to see lawmen or O’Driscolls or something, but it’s just the forest and the horses grazing by the trees.
“What’s your problem, Marston?” You ask, shifting slightly on him.
Then you feel it, barely brushing against the back of your thigh as you move. John Marston is hard in his pants from being beaten up by a man that hates him. His face flushes and he claws at your arm, but you just push him down harder into the grass. Your mind races for a moment, thinking of the roads you could take. You hate the man quite a bit, but you’d be a fool to deny he’s attractive and something in the back of your mind is begging you to find out what that raspy voice sounds like when it’s full of want.
“We tell no one.” You mutter, giving John a threatening look.
John’s chest moves slow as he processes, then he nods quickly. You lean down and connect your lips, catching the taste of tobacco and the scruff of his stubble. John’s hands find your hips, urging you down to grind against you but you resist.
“You’re not in charge here, Marston.” You murmur against his lips. “You just lay still and let me use you, understand?”
His eyes dart around yours quickly as his face gets redder by the second. “Y-Yeah.”
You move down to unfasten his pants and as he kicks them off, you fish a tube of gun oil from your pocket. It has always been a suspicion of yours that John gets around more than he lets on, and it is all but confirmed by the way he stuffs his pants under his hips and spreads his legs.
“You some kind of whore on the side, Marston?” You ask, fixing yourself between his open legs. “That why you got on with Abigail, a shared profession?”
“Shut up.” He mutters.
He intends to say more but you cut him off easily by inserting your slicked fingers without warning. His back arches, pressing into the feeling as he chokes on a bit of air that turns into a whimper. You’re not going to give him the time to rest or adjust, he doesn’t deserve it after talking all day. So you crook your fingers, running them along until his hips jolt from the contact. Then you focus and focus hard, pressing into that nice sensitive spot inside of him until he can’t even speak to warn you. He releases across his stomach, his softening dick untouched.
His head lulls to the side as he catches his breath and you slip your fingers out. You move as fast as you can, not wanting to hear any of his protests about being sensitive. He’d whine about it, you know he would, so you grip his hips and press inside in the midst of his recovery. John chokes on air again, muttering as he covers his red face with his arm. Only one eye peaks out at you as you start your pace and you ignore it, focusing on the act rather than the who. If you don’t think about it being John, the image of your dick disappearing inside such a nice ass and the feeling of gripping such a slim waist make you groan to yourself. If it were any other man, you’d praise him for feeling so good.
John, however, does not have that control. “God, you’re… fuck you’re good.”
It’s the moan that gets you, raspy just like you imagined, and completely wanton. You double your effort because that sound was so good for something that came from John of all people. And, to your delight, it happens again. As you slam into him, your balls bouncing enough to truly earn the nickname, John begins to pant. Your eyes are drawn to his dick as he reaches for it and stops it from slapping against his stomach. His hand wraps around and pumps in time with you.
You lean down a bit, enough to speak over John’s lewd noises. “You better get yourself off before me, Marston. I’m not helping you otherwise.”
He groans, seemingly all too happy to be treated like nothing but something to fuck in the grass of the gang’s next camp spot. You watch his hand, your eyes flicking down to watch your own fucking on occasion. Both are such a sight. John cums again, spilling a little on his hand this time. The sound he makes, such a shaky and raspy guttural moan, hits the right things for you and sends you right over. You slow your thrusts, milking yourself before burying deep inside of him.
It takes a few minutes before your muscles respond and you can pull out to rest back on your knees. John still has a haze in his eyes, his arms splayed out as his chest heaves. You let yourself relish the sight, forgetting only for a moment that you hate him, then you pick up the tube of gun oil from the grass and pull on your pants. A one time thing, albeit a great one, with such an annoying man.
#red dead redemption 2#rdr2#red dead redemption x reader#red dead redemption x male reader#x reader#x male reader#john marston#john marston x reader#john marston x male reader
208 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
lovesexandcigarrettes-blog
Sem título
alexexpres
Alex volkov
achiliesblog
E>Bleding_Heart
ulzzanggxx00
ulzzangs
doctorspencereid
𝖉𝖆𝖜𝖓 💫